Common Sense, the Rights of Man and Other Essential Writings of Thomas Paine
Author: Thomas Paine
Date: 2009-04-16 00:00:00+00:00
Description: Common Sense, The Rights of Man and Other Essential Writings of Thomas Paine written by legendary author Thomas Paine is widely considered to be one of the top 100 greatest books of all time. This great classic will surely attract a whole new generation of readers. For many, Common Sense, The Rights of Man and Other Essential Writings of Thomas Paine is required reading for various courses and curriculums. And for others who simply enjoy reading timeless pieces of classic literature, this gem by Thomas Paine is highly recommended. Published by Classic House Books and beautifully produced, Comm
Publisher: CreateSpace Publishing

THANOS

BY THOMAS A WATSON

THANOS: DAWN OF MAN

©2015 Thomas A Watson

All Rights Reserved

Edited by Amanda Shore
https://www.facebook.com/ByTheShoreEditing?fref=ts

Cover Art by Laura Gordon
www.thebookcovermachine.com

This book is a work of fiction. People places, events, and situations are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or historical events, is purely coincidental.

No part of this book may be reproduced stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted by any means without the written permission of the author.

https://twitter.com/1BluePlague
https://www.facebook.com/BluePlagueSeries
http://www.assassinknight.com

Acknowledgement

Hello, and thank you for buying Thanos. This is my first fantasy, and I must say I truly loved creating a world and writing an adventure. I wanted to write a story about all the legends and mythical creatures we have heard of since kids and incorporate how the legends arise.

To my family, thank you for putting up with me as I sat down to write. To Tina, my lovely wife: I couldn’t do this without you. Thanos is the first fantasy you have ever read, and when you told me you couldn’t put it down, I was very happy and hope others enjoy this new world.

To my friends, thank you for your support, and to my editor, Amanda Shore, thank you. I have to say sending the book back and forth was trying for both of us, but thank you because the rules of English irritate me to no end.

To my beta readers, thank you for reading the raw manuscript with mistakes everywhere and giving feedback. When I received praise for the story and characters from you, I have to say I really wanted to dance.

To the readers, thank you for taking this journey on this new world and for all your support.

How far will Thanos go? It all depends on how the readers respond. So far, it looks like it will be three books. Now, if the last book is massive, over a hundred and fifty thousand words, it will be broken down. My intention is to have three stories spanning three books each, but only time will tell.

Now enter into this new world: Thanos.

MAP OF THANOS

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Prelude

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

About the Author

Prelude

Sitting on a large, marble throne, Dextury waited in a chamber on his wife and four offspring to join. The chamber rested on the highest peak on Thanos, Mt. Olton, and no living creature on Thanos had ever seen the summit. Many had tried but only reached less than halfway, and those that didn’t turn back died from the lack of air to breathe. This didn’t concern Dextury in the slightest because he was a God. He ruled over this realm with his mate and kids, whom he was waiting on. They ruled over several worlds in this realm for the All Father.

Now, all eyes were turned to Thanos. The All Father had commanded for a new race to be brought forth and see how they fit in with the other creatures of creation. This new species was called man. They were to be given free will to see how they adapted to life.

When Dextury first observed them, he couldn’t help but laugh because they didn’t have long life, weren’t very strong or smart, and no one really knew what they would do next. Some were benevolent while others were abominable. They reminded Dextury of his daughters Lynor and Amaris. Lynor was customarily kind but had a ruthless side while Amaris was typically hateful with a sometimes gentle manner. Many creatures fell into one of his daughters’ realms.

Lynor’s twin brother, Octin, could only be described as righteous, and Amaris’ twin, Nylash, was malevolent. The brothers had followers and creatures devoted only to them but like everyone else really didn’t relish the idea of this new species on their world.

When Thanos was created eons ago, Dextury had been given instructions to see what path the humans would choose. Humans could worship who they chose and couldn’t be punished for it. What upset the Gods the most was that humans didn’t even have to follow a God. Before humans came into being on Thanos, the Gods met to discuss what they would set up to see which path humans took. Millions of years later, it was time to meet and watch what path they would take.

Dextury looked up to see his wife, Asta, enter the chamber and glide across it to take the throne beside him. “It is time,” he said, smiling at her.

“Yes, and just like when we met the first time, I have no idea what path they will take,” Asta said, looking up at the door as the siblings entered. True to form, they entered together. A round, stone table materialized in the room in front of the mother and father. The sons sat opposite of each other as did the sisters.

Nylash looked up at his mother and father. “Why did humans have to appear here first?” He asked in malice.

Dextury smiled. “Son, I know you have asked the All Father, so don’t ask me,” he told Nylash.

With a pompous wave of his hand, he said, “They could go to another realm or even the All Father’s.”

Octin leaned forward over the table. “Brother, we have been commanded and must obey,” he said.

“We are Gods, not servants,” Nylash spat. Leaning back in his chair, Octin’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, dear brother, do I sense anger?” Nylash asked, chuckling.

“Nylash, enough,” Dextury commanded.

“Father, I just wanted to know what the All Father had told you,” Nylash said, grinning.

Dextury stood and glided over to the table. “Nylash, the All Father believes these humans could tip the balance of power between good and evil more than any creature that has ever been created.”

“We just set up the world for their choices, Father, not guided any of them to the choices,” Nylash said, disgusted.

Octin stood up. “As we were told,” he said, pointing at Nylash.

Asta walked over and put her hand on Octin’s shoulder. “Son, please sit down, and don’t let Nylash provoke you so easily,” she told him, guiding him back to his chair. Asta turned and looked at Nylash. “Son, you have pushed the barriers of our instructions from the All Father. He really doesn’t like some of your choices,” she told him.

Nylash laughed. “Oh, so am I in trouble? I’m a God. What can be done to me?” he asked.

With a grave face, Dextury strode over to his son. “You can be banished, Nylash, God or not. You will be a God in a realm of nothing, forever.”

Panic and fear washed over Nylash. “I have followed my instructions,” he said quickly.

“Yes, that’s why you are still among us,” Dextury told him. “You have some of your followers over large tracks of humans.”

“It was never said I couldn’t,” Nylash blurted quickly out.

Asta walked over and laid her hand on Nylash’s shoulder. “You are trying to tilt the outcome with your followers and not yourself,” she told him. “We were to put the artifacts on the world and choose our representatives and prepare them but nothing else.”

Starting to tremble, “Octin and Lynor have some of their followers over them,” Nylash said in a quivering voice.

“By choice!” Lynor snapped. “You have your followers over the humans by force of arms. They punish with torment and death.”

Amaris jumped up. “It was never said he couldn’t,” she shouted, defending her twin.

Lynor looked at her sister, slightly shocked. They usually got along well together, very rarely taking sides with the brothers. “I’m sorry, Amaris, if I upset you when I forgot to mention your followers as well,” she said, making Amaris gasp.

“Enough!” Dextury shouted, and a resounding thunderclap filled the room. Seeing he had their attention, Dextury glided back to his throne and said, “Sit down, everyone.” They all took their seats as Dextury looked around at each of them from his throne. “We knew this was coming, and I have watched all of you prepare, as has your mother. The All Father told me it was acceptable for Nylash to do as he did as long as he did no more,” Dextury said, making Nylash smile. “But don’t push it more, son,” he warned. Nylash’s smile vanished. “Mankind must have a free choice.”

“Father, if the All Father thinks these humans can tip the balance so easily, why create them?” Octin asked.

Taking a deep breath, “The All Father believes they will be the ones on other worlds that guide the path of all. Once the choice is made, then that is the path that will be taken for that world. No longer will the elves, dwarves, orcs, and goblins guide all worlds alone,” Dextury answered.

Nylash laughed. “This world is mine then,” he said with confidence.

Amaris looked at her brother. “Nylash, quit gloating. It’s not becoming,” she told him, grinning.

Lynor shook her head. “Yes, just look what happened to your elves,” she said, making both Nylash and Amaris stare at her with hard eyes.

Asta stood up. “This is enough, children,” she warned in a hard voice. “Have you finished your task?” she asked. They all nodded in reply. “So it starts,” she said, looking at Dextury.

He nodded as well. “Now let us sit and watch how this unfolds,” he said as images of lives on Thanos filled the chamber.

“Father, this could take hundreds of years,” Octin told his father.

“Maybe longer, but with us here, we can’t interfere with the choices to be made,” Dextury answered.

Amaris smiled at Octin as she said, “I’m sure yours and Lynor’s elves, fairies, and other creatures will be fine.”

“They sure beat your creatures in battle at the beginning of this world, didn’t they?” Lynor asked with a smirk.

Inclining her head, Amaris said, “Yes, they did, but even some of your fairies came over after the war,” she replied.

Asta clapped her hands, sending a resounding boom! through the chamber. “Children,” she warned then looked at Dextury. “Have you set your candidates in motion?” she asked him.

“Yes, as have you,” Dextury said, reaching over to hold her hand.

Nylash jumped up out of his chair. “That has to be a violation of our instructions!” he shouted.

Asta looked at him. “No, the All Father commanded it after your little interpretation of the instructions,” she told him. Nylash fell back into his chair.

Dextury laughed. “Now, let’s see how this unfolds,” he said as they all watched the images floating around the room.

Chapter 1

With an armload of books, a servant scurried to the shelf and set them down, thankful he hadn’t dropped them. Looking out the windows, he saw the two suns getting close to the noon hour. With a sigh, he moved toward the door but stopped, still seeing one of the apprentice mages at the main table, reading. “My Lord, you can’t be in here; you must leave,” the servant said as he walked quickly to the table.

The young apprentice looked up, startled. “Sorry, but my master told me I needed to study,” he answered as the servant came over.

“My lord, the bhari will be making rounds before long to ensure the building is cleared for the infusion today. Those caught here face stiff sentences.”

“The bhari?” The apprentice gasped at the name of the stealth warriors of Nazar.

“Yes, my lord, you need to leave this building quickly,” the servant pleaded.

Jumping to his feet, he said, “Thank you, kind sir.” He bolted for the door in a dead run. Letting out a sigh, the servant gathered the books and scrolls the young mage left on the table, put them back on the shelves, and tidied up the library just a little more. Glancing at the window again, seeing the suns, he dropped his rag and headed for the door.

Stepping out into the corridor, the servant closed the door to the library softly. Looking down the long, marble passageway, he heard the large bell toning noon in the center of the conservatory of magic. With his pulse becoming rapid, the servant moved down the passage to leave the main building. Keeping his head down but his eyes looking forward, the servant tried to keep his breathing under control, knowing being caught in the citadel during an infusion was a death sentence for a servant. After six years of service for the conservatory, he knew better than to take so long to clean and tidy up the library. The entire staff knew to be out of the main citadel before the noon bell on a sacramental day.

Rounding a corner, he froze, seeing a man wearing a green, silk robe sitting on a stone bench in front of the main chamber doors. In an instant, the servant took in the man’s features. Even with the robe, the servant could tell he was tall, mature, and very muscular for someone his age. The man’s long, gray hair with a few streaks of black fell over his shoulders, and age creased his face. The sho-ka, the servant thought, facing the man. The sho-ka never looked at him, but the servant knew the sho-ka was aware of his presence. The man may look like he couldn’t move fast, but the servant knew better. Slowly, the sho-ka turned his head, looking at the servant with indifference.

The servant fell to his knees, whimpering, “I’m sorry, my lord. It took longer to tidy my area than I realized.”

“I don’t care, but you better leave before the magi council assembles,” the sho-ka told the kneeling servant.

Not believing what he heard, the servant looked up into the sho-ka’s dark blue eyes. “Yes, my lord, thank you,” the servant mumbled, standing up.

The sho-ka looked back toward the door. “You better hurry; the council is moving into the chamber,” he said. “I would run if I was you. Just my opinion,” he added with no emotion on his face. The servant broke into a dead run.

Turning his head, the sho-ka smiled upon seeing the servant reach the main door and exit the citadel. “At least that one won’t die because of me today,” he said, turning back to face the main chamber doors. Just for a second, his left hand caressed his staff propped up by his leg. Not a true wizard staff, it was only five feet tall, straight, and smooth with no adornment. It looked just like a walking stick any person would use, which was what the sho-ka wanted people to think.

Indifferent to his surroundings, the sho-ka just stared at the door, waiting, not showing any sign of impatience. With the exception of his shallow, movement of breathing, the sho-ka could’ve been mistaken for a wax figure the mages sometime made at the conservatory. Studying the two huge, metal doors in front of him, he knew the council was playing games to see if he was nervous.

Truth be told, he was petrified but would be damned if he was going to show it. The magi council was like any bureaucrat board: They wanted to feel important with the task they held. If the mages could inconvenience someone, so much the better.

When the door opened an hour after the servant ran out, the sho-ka didn’t move as a mage stepped out. Looking at the mage without staring at him, the sho-ka saw a pendant on his gray robe. It had two brown, shiny stones set in it, signifying the mage as a deputy or second-rank mage. “Sorry to keep you waiting. You may come in now,” the man told him with a commanding tone.

Slowly, the sho-ka looked the man in the eyes. “No, you’re not sorry, deputy mage. The council wants to play kid games while the rest of us are made to save the world.”

The deputy mage’s cheeks fared red. “How dare you speak of the council in such a manner? Sho-ka or not, do so again, and I will take steps to teach you properly.”

The sho-ka stood up without pushing off with his hands and strode over to the mage. “Use that tone with me again, and I’ll take your head to the council,” he warned the mage. Alarmed, the mage backed away, bringing a defensive spell to his mind as he reached in his robe. “Your shield won’t work; I’m too close to you,” the sho-ka said.

Trembling, the deputy mage looked down and noticed the staff. “You are allowed to only bring your amulet,” he told the sho-ka.

Moving around the deputy, the sho-ka said, “I go nowhere unarmed, fool.” The deputy mage reached back into his robe and pulled out a pinch of powder. Pointing at the staff in the sho-ka’s hand, he whispered the words and dropped the powder in a puff of smoke. Not feeling or seeing a magic aura on the staff, the deputy sighed and followed the sho-ka in the chamber.

Strolling into the chamber, the sho-ka observed a huge circle engraved in the floor with twelve lines leading to a small, inner circle like the spokes of a wheel. Well, some of the stories are true, he thought, moving to the small inner circle.

The sho-ka stopped in the small circle and looked up to see the twelve council mages sitting behind a long table, facing him. They were all wearing the gray robes of Nazar Conservatory Magi Council. As the deputy passed him, the sho-ka mumbled, “Idiot.” The deputy cut his eyes at him, wanting to pounce, but kept walking. The deputy stopped at the far end of table with another deputy mage on the other end.

A gray-headed man sitting in the center of the group stood. “Ahnon, you should show a little more respect to a second-level wizard,” he cautioned. Ahnon noticed the pendant on his chest, seeing a silver star signifying his status as Grand Mage of Nazar.

“Grand Mage, I’m not in the mood for games, and your little prodigy is of little concern to me,” Ahnon told him. The old mage studied Ahnon as Ahnon glanced over the other members of the council, seeing all had pendants with one stone; they were prime mages or first rank.

The Grand Mage stroked his beard, smiling, “We’ve heard a lot about you as you trained, Sho-ka Ahnon, but I think you couldn’t take a deputy as easily as you believe.”

“I don’t care what you believe. I know what I can do,” Ahnon said, acknowledging the verbal challenge.

The Grand Mage laughed. “Ahnon, you have caused much turmoil in this council and the one before. Your sire was chosen twice, and you refused each time,” he said, still stroking his gray beard.

Relaxing his stance, Ahnon fixed his eyes on the Grand Mage. “Those were not my sires. I’ve seen him and knew who he would be born to. It’s not my fault the council is inept,” he popped off.

Lowering his hand, the Grand Mage’s eyes steeled over. “Your attitude needs some work, Sho-ka.”

Ahnon snorted in contempt. “Maybe but not by anyone here,” he said, grinning. Seeing the two deputies moving, Ahnon dropped his staff. “Magidda zabrid!” he shouted, rising both hands, pointing at the deputies. Extending his fingers, Ahnon unleashed a bright stream of bronze from each hand, hitting the deputies in the chest, hurling them back across the chamber. They each slammed into the wall and slid down, crumpling on the floor, barely breathing.

As soon as the stream hit each man, Ahnon pointed in front of the council table. “Diru emuqa!” he shouted, moving his hands at the floor. A shimmering force erupted from the floor, reaching up to the ceiling as three fireballs hit it.

Three of the council prime mages were on their feet, ready to attack the wall again with new spells, when the Grand Mage bellowed, “Enough!” The three prime mages looked at him and sat back down as the Grand Mage waved at a door on the far right wall. Two mages came rushing in, and Ahnon saw the pendant with three stones of the troika mages, or third-level mages.

The Grand Mage pointed behind him at the two unconscious deputy mages. The troika mages ran to gather their superiors and hit the wall of force that Ahnon had thrown up. They both fell back on their bottoms with one’s nose bleeding. Smirking, the Grand Mage waved his hand at the wall, but the wall still shimmered in front of him.

Getting irritated, he reached in his robe and brought out a small packet. Whispering and pointing his hand at the wall, the packet turned into a bright blue light. The light hit the wall, making it glow, but the wall stayed in place. “Remarkable,” the Grand Mage said, looking at the wall in disbelief. “You did all that without any spell components,” he said with true admiration.

Panting heavily, Ahnon waved his hands at the wall of force, and the wall vanished. The council members all turned to one another, mumbling and nodding in respect. Looking at Ahnon, the Grand Mage walked around the table toward him. “That took a lot out of you. Much more, and you’ll die or collapse from exhaustion,” the Grand Mage told him.

Ahnon stood up straight with sweat dripping off his body. “I can still play, but I warn you; any more, and I will call for my toys. I promise, I will be the only one walking out of here alive,” Ahnon told him with confidence in his eyes.

“The Gods! What a mage you would’ve made if you would’ve studied only magic!” the Grand Mage bellowed in laughter. “You would’ve been the greatest Sho-ka Bhari since Gindal. The greatest magi ever to live,” he said, pulling out a bottle and handing it to Ahnon. “If you’re as good as you think, you will know what this is without me telling you,” the Grand Mage said.

Ahnon snatched the bottle, pulling the cork off. Bringing it to his nose, he carefully sniffed. “Healing potion with a stamina component,” Ahnon told him, draining the bottle. If they wanted to keep playing, he needed the strength. He could feel the fluid hit his stomach and move into his body. The sweat dried on his skin, and his heart rate slowed with his breathing. “Pretty good one at that,” Ahnon admitted with appreciation.

Tuning around, the Grand Mage headed back to the table. “It better be. Potions are my specialty,” he said, taking his seat. He pointed at a stack of papers. “If you would’ve used your two hundred years of study in magic instead of these other worthless endeavors, no one could challenge you,” the Grand Mage told him.

Feeling much better, Ahnon ran his foot over his staff on the floor, making it jump up, and caught it. “Worthless to you, and it was two hundred and seventy-three years I’ve been in training,” Ahnon corrected him.

“Wasting it on this stupid warrior business. You’ve been observed in every kingdom of the alliance and allies learning what their warriors can show you,” the Grand Mage proclaimed with some disgust.

“Any knowledge is of use,” Ahnon said point-blank. “I did study with several mages in my travels.”

Throwing up his hands, “But look at the time you wasted,” the Grand Mage said.

Ahnon smiled. “Gindal is ranked one of the best sho-ka of all time, but if I’m not mistaken, he was killed by a warrior, an assassin,” he pointed out.

“It was luck!” one of the prime mages shouted.

“Maybe to you, but to me, I want to live to see my sire perform his duty and not die protecting him,” Ahnon replied, never taking his eyes off the Grand Mage.

One of the prime mages held up a sheet of paper. “You wrote down that you have studied witchcraft and demoncraft,” he said, looking at Ahnon.

Still looking at the Grand Mage, Ahnon smiled. “Yes, I have, and I admit, demoncraft worries me.”

The Grand Mage grinned at him. “I have to admit, I too have studied demoncraft and agree with you. The summoners are insane for calling on demons.”

“But witchcraft,” one of the prime mages moaned.

“I want to learn as much as possible for my task at hand,” Ahnon said, finally looking at the others at the table. “I must be doing pretty well. None of you could touch me,” Ahnon goaded with a smile.

One of the prime mages jumped up, and a ball of fire formed in his hand as he reared it back, ready to throw it. “Ha! I could’ve killed you, fool!” he shouted. “You were not even ready,” he chided.

“No, you couldn’t have killed me,” Ahnon told him. “Before your arm moved forward, the prime mage to your right would’ve shoved the dagger in his hand in your heart. The prime mage two chairs down was getting ready to throw a shield in front of me,” Ahnon told the cocky mage. The ball of fire died in the mage’s hand as he looked down to see a dagger in the man’s hand next to him.

The Grand Mage slapped the table and leaned back in his chair. “Well played, Ahnon, well played.”

Ahnon looked at the trembling prime mage still standing and looking down at the dagger in his colleague’s hand. “To kill a sho-ka is not looked at kindly, but to kill one destined to protect the sovereign is a death sentence for your entire family. The king would be real put out if he had to fork over another heir,” Ahnon told him.

“You have nothing to fear here, Ahnon. We just wanted to know how good you really are,” the Grand Mage told him as the prime mage sat back down. “We do have some questions before we begin,” he said, looking at Ahnon then at a sheet of paper in front of him. “You studied for five and a half years as a seamstress?” he asked, not believing what he was reading.

“Yes,” Ahnon replied.

“Can you explain why?”

“I can, but I don’t think you would understand.”

Letting out a chuckle, the Grand Mage said, “I’m not stupid as you believe, so try me.”

“I know how a seamstress acts and moves. Since seamstresses are around royalty for fittings, I know how they should act and how they move.”

The Grand Mage nodded, agreeing. “Gods, that’s thinking ahead,” one of the mages said to the mage beside him.

“I have to agree with you,” the Grand Mage said, looking at the mage who spoke with an irritated glare. “So all these mundane studies were to watch for an assassin?” the Grand Mage asked, looking through the stack of papers, making a quick count. “Over a hundred different professions,” he said, looking up.

“Yes,” Ahnon replied.

A paper was passed down the line to the Grand Mage. He looked at it then at Ahnon. “We’ve heard rumors that you have amassed an incredible amount of wealth.”

“None of your business,” Ahnon told him in a flat voice.

“Oh, I think it is,” the Grand Mage said. “It was over a thousand years ago the three brothers amassed a fortune, then after their infusion, they left their sires, defecting to the kingdoms of the north to start the kytensa,” the Grand Mage informed him.

“I’m well aware of the three brothers and their defiance to the kingdom and honor of Nazar,” Ahnon said. “I studied and became a kytensa, reaching second rank. If the opportunity would have arisen, I would’ve killed the brothers,” Ahnon told the group. All of them jumped back at the revelation.

“That’s impossible. They’re dead by now!” the prime mage who had wanted to throw a fire ball shouted. The Grand Mage didn’t say anything but looked up and down the table, silencing the council.

“Oh no, they’re alive. My guess is they know how to do the infusion,” Ahnon told them.

The Grand Mage turned to him. “I find that hard to believe. Very few know the spell and how it works,” he said with confidence.

With a devious smile, “I have crept into every major castle in the southern kingdoms, northern kingdoms, and more wizards’ towers than I care to admit to. If I wanted to know the spell, I could’ve done it long ago,” Ahnon told him.

With a dire look, the Grand Mage asked, “They are the Triad of the Kytensa we hear about, aren’t they?”

“Yes, and from what I’ve heard and seen, they are very good at what they do,” he answered.

“Well, you see why this fortune has us concerned,” the Grand Mage said.

“I’m not a fool; nor are any of the other sho-kas. We know a binding element was added to the infusion after the brothers’ little experiment,” Ahnon informed the Grand Mage.

Shock hit the Grand Mage like a glass of cold water. “How?” he asked.

“You forget we are bhari first, warriors in plain sight. Trained in espionage and assassination along with many other things,” Ahnon said, glancing at the others. “We find out what threats are in front of us. Another reason you need to learn more than just magic.”

“How would you rate the kytensa to the bhari?” the Grand Mage asked.

“One on one in fighting about the same upon graduation, but the kytensa keep learning in a constant state of war. That is why they have rank. They have to pass tests to move up. Then you have to look at the kytensa, who teach and stress magic more than the bhari do,” Ahnon told him. “To make matters worse, they have summoners in their ranks.”

“I knew the northern kingdoms were lustful for power, but to use demoncraft…” the Grand Mage said. “Well, tell us more about them.”

“No. I gave a report to the king three years ago,” Ahnon told them.

“Impossible. I never heard of it,” the Grand Mage snapped.

“Take a little advice,” Ahnon said. “You aren’t as important as you think you are, so quit acting like it. When you realize that and stop acting like a pompous troll, you’ll move into higher circles.”

Anger flared in the Grand Mage’s eyes as he glared at Ahnon. Then he slowly relaxed and smiled. “There might be some truth to what you say, Ahnon,” he admitted. “Why did you tell us about it today? I’m sure you were aware we didn’t know.”

“The king said I could give you that much yesterday when I arrived in Nepon before coming to the conservatory,” Ahnon said as another mage passed a paper to the Grand Mage.

“You looked into the Seeing Stone at the bhari school in your second year. Only one other sho-ka has ever done that, almost seventeen hundred years ago, and he committed suicide. Why did you look?” Grand Mage asked him.

“It was my choice, and I did it. You may not ask about it again or hold it against me, or you will become hunted by the bhari. That was the bargain. I could take the chance to see my sire and what type of person he would become,” Ahnon said.

The Grand Mage held up his hands. “I don’t mean to pry, but Seeing Stones show the future, and the future is always changing. It was purely an academic question. Several of us have studied them and found out they only got the future right about ten percent of the time,” the Grand Mage told him. “But if you go through the visions slowly, you see small things changing the outcomes of larger events,” he added.

“I’m well aware of how the stones operate and have studied them myself,” Ahnon told him.

“We have all three,” the Grand Mage told him.

“Oh, I’m sorry; I didn’t know you were supposed to have all of them because I know of four more,” Ahnon said, getting tired of the questioning.

The entire table started to buzz with chatter until the Grand Mage cleared his throat. “Gentleman, I know we have never had a subject like Ahnon before, but please remain professional,” he said, looking to his right and left down the table. The Grand Mage started gathering all the papers. “Ahnon, will you continue your duties as sho-ka in the event your sire dies of unseen natural events that are beyond your control?” he asked as a formality.

“No, I will serve only my chosen sire. Then, my duty to my kingdom and family is done. I will live my life after that the way I want,” he said, making the Grand Mage gasp in astonishment.

Slowly shaking his head as he spoke, the Grand Mage stared at Ahnon. “You speak of this as a punishment. You are almost three hundred years old and look like a regular man in his fifties. You have years left in you now without the infusion. Look at what you’ve learned. This is a gift and an honor to be chosen for sho-ka.”

Slowly at first, Ahnon started to chuckle then broke into a soft laugh. When he stopped laughing after few seconds, he wiped a tear from his eye. “Grand Mage, I don’t see you standing here to be a sho-ka. Nor do I see you running to the bhari to start the path. Don’t talk to me about how it’s an honor. I’m a crown prince that will be a servant for several hundred years. I will do my duty for my family, honor, and country to the best of my ability, and if it costs me my life, then so be it, but if it doesn’t, I’m free.”

“You are not a crowned prince anymore,” one of the prime mages said.

Looking back and forth along the table, not knowing who spoke, he said, “Oh, you’re wrong. Look at the treaty of Antlas. I only gave up my place in the line of succession, not my title or privileges.”

“You’re right, Ahnon; you are still a crowned prince, but I think you’re wrong about this not being an honor,” the Grand Mage said, standing up.

“Let’s just do this before my sire is born and I’m still here answering questions. You damn well better be glad I even looked through the stone otherwise you would’ve given me the wrong sire to protect.”

A small grin arose on the Grand Mage’s face. “If we would’ve, you would be done or getting close to the end of your duty. Then you would be free. Isn’t that what you want?” the Grand Mage said, looking at Ahnon. For the first time, Ahnon jumped back, startled. “Remember, it only takes one small thing to change the future. If this is a burden on you, I truly hope you fulfill your duty and live your life in peace. If I’m around, I would like to sit and talk to you for a few years,” the Grand Mage said, holding a hand over the stack of papers.

The Grand Mage looked at the rest of the council. “Are all documents here about Ahnon’s years of learning?” he asked, and they all nodded. “Any not here will be a death sentence to the holder,” he said as he started waving his hand over the stack. Slowly, the stack started glowing green then turned a very bright red with a whoosh. When the people in the room looked at where the stack was, they saw only a pile of white dust.

The Grand Mage looked up at Ahnon to still see him thinking about what he said. “I meant no disrespect, Ahnon.”

For the first time, Ahnon looked at the Grand Mage sincerely. “None taken, but I know what was chosen for me and who I must serve. Otherwise, everything I have sacrificed and lost is for naught.”

“May the Gods of Just and Fairness, Lynor and Octin, watch over you with their parents,” the Grand Mage told him, lifting his arm and pointing at a table next to the wall. “On the table is the potion you must drink before we can start. You can only wear your amulet around your neck. Leave your robe and staff on the table. Only bring the amulet for your sire back to the inner circle in your hand.”

Nodding at the Grand Mage and hiding his apprehension, Ahnon walked over to the table and stripped off his robe. Laying it on the table, he reached inside a pocket, grabbed something, and then placed his staff on the robe. Picking up the mug, he smelled it and jerked his head back. “This isn’t going to be fun,” he mumbled and poured the drink down his throat. Gasping, Ahnon dropped the mug as he grabbed the table. With his stomach revolting, Ahnon fought to keep the drink down.

When Ahnon’s robe stripped off his robe the council gaped at Ahnon not because he was naked nor because he was very lean and muscled like the statues of the Gods even at such an advanced age. His body was covered in scars. There were so many linear scars across his back running all the way down to his legs one couldn’t even count them. His tan skin made the scars appear like white stripes across his back. On his chest and arms were more scars though nothing like his back.

“I’ve never seen—” the Grand Mage started to mumble. He knew those marks on Ahnon’s back came from whips, but he never in his life had seen so many on one person. The only places free of scars were Ahnon’s face and neck.

Ahnon never noticed the stares as he grabbed the table, fighting to keep the drink down. Then slowly, his body started to tingle. He stood and brought his left hand up, looking at it. Blinking as his hand blurred in his vision, he said, “Whoa, what a ride,” as his body went from tingling to numb.

Shaking his head, trying to clear his eyes, he glanced around the hall. Strangely, his brain wasn’t numb or impaired, but the rest of his body was. He could think clearly but had trouble telling his body what to do. Stumbling over to the inner circle, he was waiting on his mind to completely separate from the body it couldn’t control anymore. “Maybe it won’t hurt now,” he said, which only came out in gibberish.

The council moved from the table to stand on the outer circle, one at each spoke engraved in the floor. The Grand Mage was directly in front of Ahnon. “Your sire’s amulet?” he asked.

Fumbling, Ahnon held up two necklaces with medallions like the one around his neck. Mumbling several times, he bit his tongue to let it know he was still in charge. “Have them,” he finally got out, holding a necklace in each hand.

“I thought you were only going to serve one, sire?” the Grand Mage asked, never hearing of an infusion with two amulets.

Struggling to make his mouth and tongue work, he slurred, “Need two.” He knew what he wanted to say, but none of his muscles were listening.

“Very well, Ahnon. Prepare yourself the best you can,” the Grand Mage said as a door opened on the left side of the hall. Twelve nude people were led in, men and women, and one was placed in front of each mage. The Grand Mage looked at Ahnon with some sorrow in his eyes. This was the tenth infusion he had done since taking over the council and countless others when he was a prime mage, but this was first time he felt true regret for the recipient. He felt remorse for all of them after the first time, but this was different. In his heart, he admitted to himself, he really liked Ahnon. “I hope you get your freedom one day, Ahnon. I really think you deserve a little happiness in this world,” the Grand Mage said, startling several of the other mages.

He reached in his robe and pulled out several spell components then raised his arms toward the mages beside him. “Let’s begin,” the Grand Mage said, and the group started reciting the spell.

Outside the citadel, a mile away to the high, stone walls surrounding it, a scream was heard resonating from inside the hall. The pain that could be heard in the scream made servants and soldiers who had never been at the conservatory during an infusion drop to their knees. The scream only stopped long enough for another breath then started again. As the afternoon wore on, many wondered how someone could even stay conscious with that much pain as the solitary scream continued resonating out of the citadel as dusk fell.

Chapter 2

Off the coast of Gratu, in the early morning light of the two suns of Thanos, a sleek Gratu messenger ship pulled into the inlet leading to the royal harbor. A figure dressed in pale black with deep black hair was standing on the bow, watching the capital of Gratu, Velham, come closer. The castle sat on an island that was fifty miles long and twenty miles wide in a bay that was two hundred miles across. A man-made land bridge connected the island to the mainland with a natural, sheltered cove on each side of the castle.

Each massive cove housed the fleets of the Gratu Empire’s northern fleet, thousands of vessels. Mixed in with the military fleet was Gratu’s massive merchant fleet. There were thousands of ships in both ports with some leaving and others being guided in.

Standing above the figurehead, the black-clad man gazed at the massive castle and the city that sprawled behind it on the mainland, stretching for leagues up into the mountains in the distance as the ship sped closer. The massive, gray castle walls on the island rose a hundred feet above the sea, enclosing most of the massive island. Less than a mile from the castle, the sails dropped, and forty oars sprang from the sides of the messenger ship, giving the sleek ship the appearance of an insect running across the water.

Cutting through the blue water, the ship headed directly toward the castle’s private wharf. Only ships with crown business could dock there and then only when cleared. The black-clad figure watched catapults maneuver on the wall as the ship got closer. A yell went up at the dock when the dock master saw the ship’s name, and small harbor boats pulled up to row the messenger boat in. Reaching down, the figure grabbed his bags and moved to the gangway as the ship was tied off. Watching the dock, he saw a royal courtier standing on the dock, waiting.

The courtier smoothed his royal surcoat, displaying the crown of Gratu on his chest, and then looked up to see a young man leap off the boat onto the dock. His hair was jet black, falling past his shoulders with a very young face and stark, blue eyes. Startled, the courtier looked behind the man for someone older to get off, but he only saw sailors as the man stopped in front of him.

He held out a scroll with the royal stamp of Nazar in the wax seal. “I’m Ahnon, here for the birth of your heir apparent king,” Ahnon told the courtier.

With wide, unbelieving eyes, the courtier took the scroll. “I’m sorry; I was expecting a slightly older sho-ka,” he uttered then motioned for the baggage servants. “They will carry your luggage and get the rest off of the ship,” the courtier said.

“This is it,” Ahnon said, dropping his bags and pulling out his staff. He looked at the servants. “Don’t open any of them because what’s inside could kill you,” he warned them, causing several to jump back.

Examining the wax seal on the document, “He’s exaggerating,” the courtier told the servants.

“No, he’s not,” Ahnon said, looking around. “Well, at least I finally have a home,” he said out loud. Then Ahnon looked back at the servants, who were staring at the bags like they were wild animals. “If you don’t open them, you are safe,” he assured them.

“The king is waiting,” the courtier said, turning around then walking down the pier.

“Whoopee,” Ahnon replied, following the courtier. He reached up and tied his hair in a tassel. He followed the courtier up the steps to the castle and inside the wall. When they reached the inner courtyard, the courtier stopped to make sure Ahnon was still behind him. More than once, he had to go back and get his charge as they stared at the sites of Velham. “Where’s the king?” Ahnon asked as the courtier jumped back so Ahnon wouldn’t run over him.

“In the state affairs hall, upstairs from the main great chamber,” he said as Ahnon passed him. Ahnon never stopped, heading toward the first antechamber of the castle. “Wait, I have to show you where it’s at!” the courtier shouted, catching up to him.

“I know where it is: seven miles from here,” Ahnon said, walking with long strides.

“You’ve been here before?” the courtier asked, confused. He had been on staff for ten years and didn’t remember Ahnon unless he was there as a little kid.

“Yes,” Ahnon replied as a soldier opened the harbor gate, letting them through the inner wall.

Trying not to run, the courtier asked, “If I may ask, when?”

“Long before you were born,” Ahnon answered.

Letting out a snicker, the courtier looked at Ahnon. His hair was jet-black, and his face was smooth. The only hint of any age was the knowledge expressed in his eyes. “Sir, I know about the sho-ka. You may look twenty, and you may have been infused, but you can’t be over a hundred and fifty,” he said.

Ahnon stopped, causing the courtier to pass by him and come to a stop. “I’m almost three hundred, and I’m getting tired of questions. If you accompany me, please do so with your mouth closed,” Ahnon said and took off again with his long, striding walk. Afraid to answer, the courtier just followed Ahnon the last two miles through the castle’s main wing to the great chamber hall. On the north wall, dual staircases rose from the floor, outlining each side of two massive doors on the north wall and leading up to the third level. The great hall was massive in size and could accommodate thousands at a time with the throne on the south end and tables filling the area.

The courtier was amazed as he followed Ahnon through the castle. Ahnon never faltered in his step. There were many people in the staff who had been there for years and still had trouble moving about the castle. Taking the steps two at a time, Ahnon shot up the stairs. The courtier was gasping for air when he reached the top while Ahnon was already moving through the doors.

Turning to his right and continuing down the hall, Ahnon moved over to the state hall door then walked in. At the very back of the room was a huge man with a brown beard to his chest sitting behind a desk with a stocky man with short, black hair with gray streaks standing beside him. Never pausing, Ahnon walked over to the desk and bowed. “Your Majesty Vilarius, I’m here awaiting my sire,” Ahnon said then straightened.

Vilarius stood, extending his hand. “Ahnon, your king speaks highly of you,” he said as Ahnon shook his hand.

With a look of indifference, “My nephew may have exaggerated some, my lord,” Ahnon told him and turned to the other man. He had a scar running from his right cheek through his lip, ending at his chin. “Theobald, what happened to your face?” Ahnon asked.

Theobald reached up and rubbed the scar. “Got into a little skirmish a decade or so ago, and a Multar soldier wanted to take my head off,” he answered.

“Multars are like that,” Ahnon said, reaching out and shaking his hand.

“That’s the truth,” Vilarius said, sitting back down. “They’re the biggest and meanest of the three kingdoms facing the alliance.” The king looked at Ahnon as the courtier busted in the room, gasping for air. “You do something to him?” Vilarius asked.

“No, your majesty, he’s just lazy and out of shape,” Ahnon replied, making the king smile.

After handing over the sealed scroll, Vilarius motioned the courtier away. “Ahnon, the midwives tell me the prince won’t be born for a week or more, so take it easy till then. We can show you your apartment later; it’s right across the hall from the nursery.”

“Sir, the prince will be born tomorrow, a few minutes before the noon bell tolls. That’s why I drove your boat crew so hard to get here so fast,” Ahnon said with confidence. “And I’m sorry, your majesty, but I’ll be sleeping in the maid’s quarters in the nursery.”

The king looked up in surprise. “Are you sure?” he asked, breaking into a boyish grin.

With no emotion on his face Ahnon nodded as he spoke “Yes, my lord, on all accounts.”

“Congratulations, sire,” Theobald said, patting his sire’s back.

Filled with joy, the king finally caught what Ahnon said. “You want to sleep in the maid’s quarters? It’s no bigger than a large closet,” Vilarius told him.

“I know, your majesty; I’ve been there,” Ahnon said, causing Vilarius and his sho-ka to jump back.

“You’ve been there?” the king shouted.

“Yes, sire. About fifty years ago, I came to study the layout of the castle. I was learning how to be a sailor in your fleet, and the opportunity presented itself.”

“Troll snot. I need to look into who’s in my navy,” he said, leaning back. “Where is the maid going to sleep? I’m sure you’re aware that she’s also a wet nurse,” Vilarius informed him.

“I don’t care where she sleeps. On the floor for all I care,” he said. “And yes, I know she’s a wet nurse. Her name is Phobie. She’s from a small village on the east coast of the isle. Maknar, I believe. Her father is a fisherman, and her husband works in the fish market with her two oldest children.”

Theobald and Vilarius stared at him with mouths agape. “How?” was all the king could manage.

“I know all the people who will have close contact with the prince,” Ahnon informed him.

“Don’t you think you’re going a little overboard?” Theobald finally asked.

Ahnon shook his head. “Most serious attempts on royal heirs come in their first year of life. Good assassins try to make it look natural,” he answered.

“You suspected his wet nurse?” Vilarius asked.

“No, but I wanted to know her and all those around the prince. So I hired out for some information,” Ahnon explained.

“I’m surprised you don’t want to sleep in the same room with him,” Vilarius mumbled.

“No, your majesty, the prince will need his space, but I will always be close.”

The king broke into a grin. “Fair enough,” he said, standing up. “Let’s drink now since I’m going to be a daddy tomorrow,” he said, reaching for a casket of ale.

Holding up his free hand, “I don’t drink, your majesty,” Ahnon told him, and Vilarius froze. “It dulls my senses too much,” he added.

“Very well,” Vilarius said and poured two mugs and handed one to Theobald. “We’ll drink for you,” he informed Ahnon.

“Yes, your majesty,” Ahnon replied.

The king cleared his throat. “Ahnon, when we are not in court, call me Vilarius or Valar.”

“Yes, your majesty,” Ahnon replied with a straight face, and Vilarius shook his head. “I would like to set up my room and get some books from the library?”

“As you wish, but please join us for dinner tonight,” the king commanded.

“Yes, your majesty,” Ahnon said, bowing.

Before Ahnon straightened, Vilarius asked, “How do you know my son will be born tomorrow?”

“I just do, your majesty,” Ahnon replied.

A gleam hit the king’s eyes. “I only know of a few ways of magic that can let you look into the future,” he said then asked, “Have you actually seen him?”

“Yes, your majesty. Jedek will be born a happy baby with dark brown hair like yours and green eyes like his mother’s,” Ahnon told him.

The king’s mug of ale hit the floor, shattering. “Only his mother and I knew what we were going to name him,” he stuttered.

“I’m sorry, your majesty. Don’t think about anything I just told you,” Ahnon said, spinning around and walking out the door.

When Ahnon was gone Vilarius turned to Theobald. “Is he that good, just cocky, or that sure of his abilities?” Vilarius asked.

“I’m leaning toward all three with just a little bit of cocky,” Theobald answered. “I’ve heard great things about him,” he added, taking a sip of ale.

That afternoon, Ahnon was in his new quarters, putting away his stuff. Theobald was about to knock on the open door. “What Theobald?” Ahnon asked before his hand touched the door.

“I must be getting old for you to hear me that well,” Theobald told him. Ahnon didn’t respond but continued putting away items. “Ahnon, if you don’t mind, what’s wrong with you? I’ve known you before you were at the academy.”

Ahnon turned around. “I’m ready to start,” was all he said.

Not replying immediately, Theobald observed Ahnon. “You could be a little friendlier,” he finally said.

Turning back around continuing to put away his stuff, “Okay, noted,” Ahnon replied curtly.

Theobald walked over and put a hand on Ahnon’s shoulder. “I know the infusion was bad. Remember; I went through it as well.” Ahnon fought a shudder as Theobald continued. “I want to ask you a question.”

Turning back around with a pleading look, “I don’t want to talk about having my soul accosted,” Ahnon informed him.

Theobald ignored him. “How many of the sacrifices were alive when they finally let you stand up?” he asked Ahnon.

Ahnon just gave him an awkward expression. “What?”

“How many were left? I saw you the day you graduated from the academy. You were twenty-one, and you actually look younger now.”

Ahnon shook his head, not understanding. “I was infused—what they call it. I call it degrading my soul, but I should have the two hundred years I was pledged to guard my sire,” Ahnon told him. Seeing Theobald still staring at him, he shouted, “They were all dead!”

Stumbling back, Theobald hit the door frame. “The Gods,” was all he said.

“You went through it also, so it should be no surprise,” Ahnon growled.

“Ahnon, only seven were dead when I finally stood up,” Theobald told him. Ahnon glared at Theobald, then seeing he was telling the truth, Ahnon collapsed on the bed. “The most I’ve ever heard of being infused into one person was nine, and that was one of the three traitor brothers,” Theobald told him.

“I didn’t have to go through all that!” Ahnon shouted as he covered his face with his hands.

“No, the council keeps going till they feel your mind is about to break. That explains why you look so young,” Theobald informed him.

“About to let your mind break?”

Theobald nodded. “Your mind is not broken. Your heart maybe, but not your mind.”

Ahnon suddenly looked up at him. “How much did they infuse in me?” he asked.

Letting out a sigh, Theobald sat on a small dresser. “Each sacrifice gives around fifty years,” he answered.

All emotion left Ahnon’s face. “You mean those dung eaters put around six hundred years of life in me?”

“About.”

“Why are we told less than half that?” Ahnon asked.

“Because that’s what most can handle,” Theobald replied. “Either you impressed them or really irritated them. They want to get as much in you as they can, so they can keep using us on our task then continue training other sho-ka,” he added.

“I’m only a servant to one,” Ahnon mumbled then remembered what the Grand Mage told him before the infusion: “I hope you get your freedom one day, Ahnon. I really think you deserve a little happiness in this world.”

Sighing, “I don’t know if I should thank you or kill you,” Ahnon said to the memory.

Theobald held up his hands. “Hey, I’m just the messenger,” he said. Ahnon just shook his head, not in the mood to explain. “Ahnon, this is not a sentence of punishment. You can have a life here with your sire,” Theobald said with a smile.

Dropping his eyes to the floor, “Are you happy with your duty?” Ahnon asked in a subdued voice.

Theobald slapped his thighs, laughing. “Yes I am. I’ve known Vilarius since the day he was born and see him like I think a father sees a son. I would die for him like a father would, so what is the difference?” he asked.

Astonished at the reply Ahnon looked up at him. “It can’t be that simple,” he said.

“Why not? I’ve been with Vilarius for almost two hundred years, and I count them as the best years of my life.” Seeing Ahnon thinking about what he said, Theobald continued. “Sure, there are bad sires, but isn’t that the fault of the sho-ka? We are with them from birth every day of their life, and we can teach them right and wrong,” he said, and Ahnon jerked his head up.

“’Sho-ka are a wall, not the house,’” Ahnon spat. It was the verse sho-ka were taught from the first day of training. “We are not to influence, only to protect.”

Theobald laughed. “Ahnon, it’s possible, but why? If you live by that code, you have nothing in life. I’m not saying you change your sire; just be a friend.”

“What has the magi council of Gratu said about your interaction with Vilarius?” Ahnon asked.

Theobald grinned. “They hate it,” he stated. “I taught him his first magic spells, not the Grand Mage of Gratu. I was the first to teach him hand-to-hand, sword fighting, games, how to read common, horseback riding, to hunt, and so much more. We are great friends.” Ahnon stared at him in disbelief. “I’m not the only one that does this, Ahnon. Most sho-ka live this way with their sire. The ones that don’t are the ones they teach us about at the academy. Their sires are cold and distant. I believe it’s because the person that has been with them from birth never shows them that they are a friend.”

Looking off into space, Ahnon thought about what Theobald said then looked at his scarred face. “It might not be so bad then,” Ahnon said with a rare little smile of hope on his face.

Relief flooded over Theobald. “It’s not; I promise,” he said. “If you allow it, you will have a friend and a family here,” he added.

“Maybe a friend, but I doubt family. I don’t have a family,” Ahnon said, standing up and walking over to Theobald. “Why are you telling me this?” he asked.

“Just repaying my debt,” Theobald told him. “Tanka, the sho-ka for Vilarius’ father, told me what a sho-ka can be.”

Ahnon walked over to the window and looked at the courtyard far below. He exhaled like the weight of the world was taken off his shoulders. “Them I’m indebted to you, uncle.”

“Then you can do the service of telling the next sho-ka what I’ve told you,” Theobald said, getting off the dresser. The wood groaned with relief as he stood up. “Ahnon, why did you wait so long to take a sire? Very few humans, even with royal blood and wizard blood, live as long as you have. You took a chance that I think was very foolish.”

Not turning around, Ahnon said, “I knew who my sire was going to be. It wasn’t a risk. You were over two hundred, and we both have an uncle that was three hundred and two before he became a sho-ka. If I’m not mistaken, he’s still alive.”

“Aros is so old he can remember dirt getting invented,” Theobald said, laughing, making Ahnon smile. “He is the exception, not the rule. Anyway, I’m glad you chose your sire so you can perform your duty and see it’s not that bad,” Theobald declared.

“Thank you again, friend,” Ahnon said, meaning it. “I remember you coming to see me off from the academy, and it did mean a lot to me. Not even Mother or Father came,” he said, looking out the window. “I’ve been back to see the others of our line graduate. I hope they felt what I did when you were there, uncle.”

Theobald put his hand on Ahnon’s shoulder. “That is what gave me so much hope for you. I’ve tried to keep track of you moving through the world, but you are one hard man to follow. I have prayed to all the Gods that you wouldn’t get caught up in just being a protector and not show your sire a human side.”

“I will do my best,” Ahnon promised. “Are you going to continue to serve after your sire?” he asked.

Without thinking about it, Theobald replied, “Yes. I’m going to serve this line as long as I can. I won’t outlive my sire by much if at all, but if I do, I will stay with this house.”

They talked into the evening then met in the hall for dinner. After supper, Vilarius and Theobald walked to the top of the castle walls overlooking the bay. “Is he going to follow the old ways?” the king asked.

“No, sire,” Theobald answered. “He will try to live like most sho-ka do: as part of our sire’s life and not around it.”

Letting out a breath of relief, Vilarius said, “I’m glad. We’ve heard many good things about him, and my son can use him, but I can’t imagine life if you would’ve just been a protector and not a friend and member of my family.” He turned and faced Theobald. “You are my best friend, best advisor, and one of the few people I trust with everything,” he confessed.

Theobald filled with pride. “As you are to me, sire. The years I’ve spent here were the best in my life. Vilarius, you’re a good man, a great king, and the best friend a man could hope for,” Theobald said in one of the rare times using the king’s birth name.

The king hugged his sho-ka friend then looked around, letting him go. “My troops are going to talk about two big warriors hugging each other on the wall,” he said, looking back across the bay.

“I doubt that, sire,” Theobald laughed.

Vilarius turned around. “Ahnon doesn’t laugh much, does he?” the king asked.

A grave look fell over Theobald’s face. “No, sire, I asked him. He remembers laughing before he was taken to the academy. Since then, he told me he has laughed twice. Once when he got his familiar, Talon, and the last before his infusion.”

Worry crossed Vilarius’ face, “He laughed at his infusion? He must have a few loose saddle straps in his head,” the king said.

“No, sire. One of the council told him the life of a sho-ka and the infusion was an honor. Ahnon failed to see his point.”

“I still don’t see what’s funny,” Vilarius said. “With what you’ve told me and I’ve gathered over the years, infusing someone is the most painful thing known.”

“I’ll never doubt that,” Theobald said as a shudder ran up his spine.

“I just want my son to have a sho-ka that sees him as family and not an object,” Vilarius said, turning away and walking the battlements.

Walking beside Vilarius, “Ahnon will, sire,” Theobald assured him. “It might take a little time. If you remember, we didn’t really bond till you were seven,” Theobald reminded him.

The king stopped and started laughing. “How could I forget? I sneak out of the castle to run away, and some thieves try to steal from me. You saved me and then asked where we were headed,” the king bellowed out laughing. “I just knew you were bringing me back to the castle,” he said, wiping the tears off his face.

“That is not my job as sho-ka and more importantly as a friend,” Theobald pointed out.

“Boy, was my father perturbed when we came back six weeks later,” Vilarius said, still laughing.

“He wasn’t that mad, sire,” Theobald confessed.

“Oh, I know now. You sent messages to him telling him we were safe, but he was still mad,” the king said.

Theobald chuckled at the king. “Where do you think we got the money for our travels, sire?” he asked.

Suddenly, Vilarius stopped laughing, “You mean my father sent us money so I could run away?” he asked in astonishment.

“Yes, sire. Tanka arranged drop-offs for me to keep us supplied with money,” Theobald admitted.

“You old dog!” Vilarius shouted and started laughing then looked up at Theobald. “You ever wonder what would’ve happened if we would’ve just kept roaming the world?” the king asked with a dreamy expression.

“I have, sire, but then you wouldn’t have met you lovely wife Eira and about to have a son,” Theobald pointed out.

Vilarius raised his eyebrows. “That’s true,” he said. “Next time, we’ll have to take them.”

“Next time?” Theobald said with a blank, unemotional face.

“Oh, admit it; you had a blast,” the king told him.

“Never said I didn’t, but if we were to sneak out now, I would have to beat off the courtiers and bureaucrats to keep us safe and from dragging us back,” Theobald informed him.

“Okay, we’ll take some of the army with us,” Vilarius offered.

“Your generals are most of the bureaucrats,” Theobald pointed out.

“We can leave them then,” the king said.

Theobald smiled. “Count me in. When do we leave?” he asked, chuckling.

“Maybe one day,” the king said, looking back across the bay with a sense of longing.

The two warriors sat and watched the two suns sink into the sea, talking as friends as the four moons lit up the night sky with the stars.

Chapter 3

At midmorning the next day, Ahnon was standing in the hall outside the royal apartments. The normal two guards were down the hall. At first, they didn’t want to leave, but Ahnon convinced them he could handle the task. After he made one the guards’ chainmail shirt start to constrict on him, they both saw his point of view.

The door opened behind him, but Ahnon didn’t turn around knowing who it was. “Yes, your majesty?” he asked.

“You can come inside,” Vilarius said.

“I’m fine, my lord,” Ahnon replied.

Letting out a sigh, Vilarius said, “I’m afraid I insist.”

“As you wish,” Ahnon said, spinning around and walking into the room. He saw the two midwives packing up supplies. He had inspected them earlier, but they looked like they were leaving. “Where are they going?” Ahnon asked the king.

“They’re leaving,” Vilarius told him.

“Want to wager on that?” Ahnon asked. Not waiting for a response, he walked over to the two women. “Ladies, may I ask where you think you’re going?” he inquired. One of the ladies was gray-headed with a weathered face. The other was young with blond hair in thick braids. She was apprenticed to the elder lady.

“I came because the king commanded it, but the queen will not be ready for at least five days, maybe up to a week,” the older lady told him.

“I’m sorry, midwife, but you’re wrong,” Ahnon told her.

The lady jumped back like he hit her. “I suppose you know?” she snapped. “You’re a warrior, so stay with what you know,” she said, pointing at him.

“Oh, I do know. I’ve studied with a midwife for five years,” Ahnon informed her with a ton of attitude.

Taken off guard, the old woman just glared at Ahnon. Then she finally retorted, “Then they weren’t any good.”

“Woman, you walk out that door, and the hair on your head will fall off as a boil the size of a watermelon grows on your nose,” Ahnon warned her.

She covered her hair with one hand and her nose with the other as she gasped, “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Oh, yes I would. Then, I would tie you to the bed so your ugly self couldn’t leave again. You’d probably scare my sire so much he wouldn’t come out,” Ahnon predicted.

Lowering her hands, she glared hard at Ahnon. “If you’re so good, then you can do it,” she challenged.

“I will not deliver my sire. That’s not what I studied midwifery for, woman,” Ahnon snapped.

Vilarius leaned over to Theobald. “I want to see the boil,” he whispered.

Looking at the king, the old woman narrowed her eyes as she spoke to Ahnon. “I have other women I have to see today,” she told him.

“I’ve warned you what will happen if you walk out of this room,” Ahnon reminded her.

Letting out a cackle, she said, “You can’t do that, and even if you could, you wouldn’t,” she challenged. Ahnon reached behind him then raised his hand, pointing at her face with a silver drop of liquid on one of his fingertips. He took in a breath to start speaking, and the old woman wailed, “Stop! Okay, you made your point!” Grabbing her bags, she ran back to the bedchamber with the young apprentice following.

Smiling, Ahnon walked around the room, stopping at the fireplace. Logs were piled in, ready for the fire to be lit. Pointing at the stack, Ahnon cast a spell. Fire leaped from his hand, hitting the logs and setting them ablaze, filling the room with warmth. There were others in the room—generals, dukes, courtiers—and they all suddenly became very afraid of Ahnon.

The king’s eyes were wide and looking at the fireplace as Theobald leaned over. “I don’t think he would’ve burned her hair off,” he told Vilarius.

Ahnon turned around. “No, but the same components can be used for fire,” he said, walking over to look out a window. Those in his path almost ran from him. They had all seen magic but never in such a casual manner and never with a threat on a midwife.

Shortly before the noon bell, they heard the crying of a baby from the bedchambers. The young apprentice came out, grabbing Vilarius. Ahnon closed his eyes, hearing the baby cry. “It’s going to be worth it; I know it is,” he mumbled to himself.

Shortly, Vilarius came back, carrying a bundle wrapped in his arms. “My son, Jedek,” he announced proudly. The people in the room gathered around the king, congratulating him and meeting the prince. Vilarius looked up and saw Ahnon at the window, looking at him. With a smile, Vilarius walked over. “Ahnon, I present my son, Jedek,” he said, holding out his arms.

Taking a deep breath, Ahnon pulled out a silver necklace with a medallion from his pocket. Reaching over, he looped the chain over the baby’s head, and then Ahnon bowed. “Jedek, I offer myself as your Sho-ka Bhari. I will give my life to make sure yours remains safe. This oath I give for all the days you walk Thanos, may they be many,” he recited the oath then stood up. Reaching over, Ahnon held the baby’s small hand as the others in the room came over, watching the ritual. The chain on the necklace suddenly started to get smaller in circumference till it fit the baby’s little neck perfectly.

Ahnon let go of the baby’s hand. “We are bonded for life, my sire,” he said as the baby yawned and closed his eyes. A small smile tried to creep up on to Ahnon’s face but stopped. “Yes, sire, you’ve had a rough day. Sleep now; I will never be far away,” Ahnon said, reaching over and rubbing the baby’s head.

The king held Jedek out to Ahnon. “Hold your sire then, Ahnon,” he said, smiling.

Ahnon jerked back like the baby suddenly turned into a snake. “Ah, no thank you, your majesty. He needs to grow some before I hold him. Like maybe a year or two, maybe when he can ride a horse.”

Vilarius stepped forward, placing Jedek in Ahnon’s chest. “Hold him. I’m getting a mug of ale and going to kiss my beautiful wife,” he said as Ahnon took the baby. The baby cracked his eyes, looking at Ahnon as he held the baby close.

“Yes, sire, I’m here,” Ahnon assured the prince. When the king came back and took the baby to his wife, Ahnon moved to the bedchamber doors and stood watch.

Theobald came over. “It’s not so bad, is it?” he asked.

“Not so far,” Ahnon agreed.

Four weeks later, late one night, the queen and king crept quietly to the royal nursery. They stopped at the door, hearing someone talking, and looked at each other. “Who’s that?” the queen asked.

“Eira, I don’t know, but I can assure you, Jedek is fine. If something were to happen to him, I’m sure Ahnon would level this entire wing of the castle to dust,” Vilarius assured her.

“I know that, Vilarius, but who’s talking to the baby?” she asked again.

“Well, it’s our castle. Let’s find out,” Vilarius said, opening the door. Inside, they found Ahnon beside the cradle, reading a book out loud and rocking the crib with his foot. He looked up and saw the king and queen gaping at him. Closing the book, he was fixing to jump up when the queen rushed over.

“Ahnon, if you ever try to jump up again when we enter a room, I will become very vexed with you. Especially when you are tending Jedek,” she told him in a harsh tone.

Shock hit Ahnon like a brick to the head. “But your majesty, that will be always,” he told her.

“Not my problem. I have given you a royal command, and I expect it to be followed,” she told him, reaching out and patting his face. “Since we are the Sovereigns, we outrank everyone else, so that goes for all royalty. I will only allow it in court, maybe, but nowhere else,” she told him as the king walked over to stand beside her.

“Don’t let her get vexed,” Vilarius warned. “It is not a pretty sight. I hid under the bed for a week the last time it happened.”

Ahnon leaned to the side, looking behind them. “Is that true, Theobald?” he asked.

The two spun around to see Theobald standing in the door. “Yes, it is. He made me sneak out from under the bed to bring back food,” he said, grinning.

Ahnon lowered his head. “I will obey, your majesty,” he vowed.

Vilarius grinned at Theobald at the door. “You old dog. I still can’t sneak out of my room, can I?”

“You can sneak out anytime you want, but I’m never far away as you well know,” Theobald said, walking over. The queen looked at the door then to Theobald. He saw her glance at the door. “Your sho-ka lady-in-waiting is outside,” he told her, answering the unasked question.

Eira grabbed the medallion on her neck. “I was feeling left out,” she said, smiling. A small woman walked in, wrapped in a silk gown that reached the floor with long, black hair pulled back into a tassel. “Akene, you too? I think we have enough guardians here,” she said as the woman seemingly glided across the floor.

“You are my sire,” Akene said in a soft voice.

Eira looked at her husband. “I think we’re safe,” she said, kissing his cheek.

“Never doubted that,” he said then looked at Ahnon. “What are you doing?”

“Reading,” Ahnon said, holding up the book in his hand.

“Out loud, to a one-month-old baby?” Vilarius asked.

Nodding, “It seems Jedek doesn’t like me reading to myself,” Ahnon told him.

“He’s just a baby. He doesn’t know,” Vilarius said.

Ahnon just looked at him. “He woke up the second I stopped.”

The king and queen looked in the crib, and sure enough, Jedek had both eyes open, chewing on his fist. “He’s just hungry,” the queen said, picking Jedek up.

Feeling a little offended, “The nurse left twenty minutes ago,” Ahnon told her.

“What?” the queen asked. “Ahnon, it’s just a few hours until dawn,” she told him.

“Four hours and twenty minutes till dawn, but an infant has to feed every three hours, four at the most,” he told her.

The king leaned over, looking Ahnon in the face, “You wake the wet nurse up in the night every three hours to feed him?” he asked, astounded.

“Yes,” Ahnon answered, not believing Vilarius asked.

Vilarius straightened, looking at his wife. Eira just smiled at him. “He just needed us to make the baby. It seems he has the rest under control,” she told Vilarius, making him laugh. “I think you may be working poor Phobie too much though,” the queen told Ahnon.

“No, she is eating well and is not having a problem,” he assured the queen. They wheeled their heads in unison, locking Ahnon in dumbfounded gazes. “What? I can’t do it, and the queen has many other duties, so I can’t wake her up at night to do it.” He looked at Akene. “Besides, Akene would start trying to beat me down if I tried waking you every three hours,” he noted.

“There would be no ‘try,’” Akene assured him.

With a small cold smile, Ahnon narrowed his eyes at her. “You need to grow up a little before you play in my arena,” he told her. She was about to retort when Theobald laid a hand on her arm. She looked up at Theobald, and he was shaking his head.

Akene took the hint but chided, “I’m surprised you haven’t tested the milk from the wet nurse before your sire.”

“Don’t have to. It’s not tainted,” he said as the queen played with Jedek, and that remark got her attention.

“Excuse me?” the queen asked.

Ahnon looked up at her face. “There is a village in Aztan where they have a drug a woman can eat and pass through her milk to kill a child,” he told her. “I heard about it and went to check it out. The poison is quite good actually. It acts real fast on the young but not the old. They have a chance to develop tolerance to it.”

“That’s atrocious!” the queen gasped, pulling Jedek to her chest.

“There isn’t much I’ve found in the three kingdoms that doesn’t fall into atrocious,” Ahnon told her.

“Has it been used here in the five kingdoms?” Vilarius asked.

Ahnon nodded. “Once that I found out about, on a duke in Racor. His son was going to be married to one of the king’s daughters. The Aztan king didn’t want that duke to have much influence in the royal court.”

“That’s an act of war!” Vilarius shouted, making Jedek cry.

“It can’t be proven, your majesty. The wet nurse died a week after the baby. She was robbed.”

“Yes, to cover the tracks,” Vilarius said.

“Of course, but you can’t declare war on that scale for just that,” Ahnon said.

Vilarius looked at him. “It must be dealt with,” he said in a voice the demanded compliance.

“Oh, it has been dealt with,” Ahnon assured him. The king’s face relaxed, waiting on Ahnon to continue. “The Aztan king lost two sons, four nobles, and a general. I left a note for him with my condolences on his pillow,” Ahnon answered. Hearing Ahnon so casually refer to an attack of that magnitude, Akene stumbled over to a chair and sat down, feeling lightheaded.

Taken aback, Vilarius asked, “Don’t you think that was a little much?”

The queen reached up, grabbed Vilarius’ thick beard, and yanked it, pulling his face to hers. “You were getting ready to launch a war over one death and ask that about seven in retribution?” she demanded.

“It’s the principle, Eira,” he said, wincing. The thought of grabbing her hand and making her let go never entered Vilarius’ mind. Eira let go of his beard, and he looked at Ahnon. “See what I mean about getting vexed?” he said, and Ahnon nodded with a small chuckle. Hearing Ahnon chuckle made Theobald smile, knowing the wall Ahnon had built around himself was slowly breaking down.

Rubbing his sore chin, “Ahnon, how many spies from the three kingdoms do you know of in the castle?” Vilarius asked.

“There used to be nine. Now, there’re only six.”

“I know of three,” Theobald said.

Akene looked up. “I know of two,” she chimed in.

Ahnon nodded at Akene. “You know two of his three.”

The king looked from one sho-ka to another. “I only know of two,” he finally said.

“The same ones Akene knows about,” Ahnon told him.

“Used to be nine?” the queen asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes. One died during a robbery, and the other two died of illness. I’m getting to the others,” Ahnon assured her.

“Getting?” the queen screeched. “These monsters use a nurse’s milk to kill an infant,” she growled with a dark look in her eyes.

“Your majesty, I’m still finding out about their contacts on the isle,” he told her.

Theobald held up his hands. “Just how on Thanos are you doing all this? You’ve not been twenty feet from your sire.”

“I have my own bhari on the isle,” Ahnon told him.

Vilarius looked down at him. “How can you afford to hire bhari with the stipend the crown gives you?”

“I have my own money. If I had to use the stipend from Nazar and Gratu, I might be able to hire a drunken cutpurse. Sorry, your majesty, but it’s the truth,” Ahnon said with a wince.

“You shouldn’t need money like that. You get what you need from the crown,” Vilarius told him.

“True, but I like to have extra warning, and the bhari who’ve completed their service to the crown are the best. Expensive, but still the best. I did try to hire one sho-ka who was not bound anymore, but his price was entirely too much,” Ahnon said as the queen laid the sleeping baby back in the crib.

“You have bhari on retainer?” Vilarius asked, amazed, and Ahnon nodded and reached over to tuck his sire in. “Ahnon, I have the entire wealth of Gratu, and I can only keep a few,” the king admitted.

“I know, your majesty, and the ones you have are good, but I wanted my own. You have to watch the realm. I need to watch for my sire,” Ahnon said then looked up at the king with a wiry grin. “I have more on retainer than you do,” he goaded. “Granted, I don’t have a kingdom here to run, but I have other expenses to keep track of.”

The queen stepped in front of him. “I want them gone now,” she commanded.

Startled, Ahnon looked at her. “Your majesty, if we take them all out at once, there will be repercussions. Let me do this so we don’t attract attention and it looks natural.”

“I want them dead before sunset today,” she commanded. Ahnon looked at Vilarius, and he nodded in agreement.

Letting out a sigh, Ahnon stood and lit a candle then placed it on the window ledge. “Very well. It will be done, your majesty,” he said, sitting back down.

“You put a candle in the window, and they know to kill them?” Vilarius asked, amazed.

“No, I’m calling a bhari here,” Ahnon answered. The king didn’t reply but looked skeptical. Suddenly, Theobald and Akene became tense; he put his hand on his sword, and she pulled out a pouch, readying a spell. “Don’t. That one’s with me,” Ahnon said, getting back up and walking over to the window. He opened it then sat back down.

A little less than an hour later, Vilarius watched a shadow glide through the window. When it stopped beside Ahnon, he saw it was a man dressed in dark gray silk with small, light black stripes. Only a narrow strip on his face was visible, exposing his eyes. The man knelt beside Ahnon, pulled his sheathed sword off his back, and lay it on the floor.

Ahnon looked at the man. “Get the others, and I want all six of the spies taken out now before sunset today. Then move on the two houses they use in the city. Find out what you can, but they all die today,” Ahnon told him.

“It will be done, my lord,” the man said, bowing, then picked up his sword.

The king cleared his throat. “If you do what he asks, I will give you and the others what he’s paying you a month for a bonus,” he told the shadow. Theobald immediately moved in front of the king.

The shadow didn’t acknowledge he heard the king as it moved to the window. “You may take the bonus if you wish, Michi, as well as the others,” Ahnon said, and the shadow stopped in the window.

“Thank you, my lord. I can’t speak for the others, but I would be honored,” he said and vanished from the window.

Letting out a gasp, the queen asked, “He jumped?”

“No, he’s climbing down the wall,” Akene told her.

“It’s a solid stone wall, and the ground is a hundred feet down,” the queen gulped.

“So?” Akene answered. “He’s very good,” she said turning to Ahnon.

“He better be for what he’s charging,” Ahnon said then looked at Vilarius. “Are you insane?”

Before Vilarius could answer, Theobald spun around. “Sire, you never offer employed bhari money. That’s a big insult to their honor,” he told him.

“I just wanted to make sure he knew how important this was,” the king said then looked at Ahnon. “I’m not insane. I didn’t mean to insult him,” he told Ahnon.

“I’m not talking about insulting him. Michi knows not to be offended by that. I’m talking about the bonus. You just offered them thirty gold crowns for one day’s work.” Ahnon came close to shouting.

“Thirty ounces of gold?” Vilarius did shout.

Speaking real slowly, Ahnon told him, “I have thirty bhari employed at one gold crown a month each. That’s thirty gold crowns.”

The queen looked at her husband. “I’ll pay for it if they do it. It will be worth every grain if they can.”

“Oh, they will get it done,” Ahnon assured her.

“I need to notify the guards and city patrols not to interfere,” Vilarius said, moving to the door only to have Theobald stop him.

“They will only know if you tell them, sire. The bhari will handle it very quietly. You should know that by now,” Theobald told him.

“Yes, but thirty bhari,” the king said.

“A bit overkill, I admit, but it won’t make any difference,” Theobald replied as Ahnon stood up, heading for the door. “Where are you going?” he asked.

“It’s time for the prince to eat,” he said, reaching for the door.

“You let Phobie sleep. I’m right here,” the queen scowled, undoing her dress.

Seeing that,“I’m gone,” Ahnon said, walking out.

“Sire, I’ll be right outside,” Theobald said, bowing to Vilarius, and left. Akene walked over, and closed the door and then the open window as the queen sat down. The king picked up his son, handing him to her, grinning.

“Well, do you like Ahnon?” he asked, handing Jedek over.

“He’s perfect for our son. I want him to have full authority here in our kingdom,” she said as the prince woke up, crying. Then he realized why he was woken up and shut up. “Your son is a little pig when he eats,” the queen informed Vilarius.

“If I’m not mistaken, he’s your son as well, Eira,” he told her.

“Not when he eats. By the unholy abyss, I think he has a mouth full of teeth already,” she said, wincing.

“I’m sorry, my love,” Vilarius offered.

Eira looked up at him, smiling. “I’m only picking, but I want Akene to wake me up at night for one of the feedings. Poor Phobie is going to turn to dust if Ahnon keeps this up.”

“I will get up with you,” he offered, kneeling beside her as they watched the future king of Gratu and sovereign lord of the five kingdoms drift off to sleep, nursing.

Chapter 4

The crowned prince Jedek was walking by a very large marble pool in the royal garden using a stick to guide his toy sailboat down the length of the pool. He was feeling a bit down today watching his little boat sail along. Normally, the ten-year-old was very joyful and a pleasure to be around but not today.

When he woke up, he started yelling at the servant that brought in his breakfast tray, and few others avoided his tantrum. Hearing the noon bells, he looked up to the sky and saw the suns overhead. “I’m not going, Ahnon!” he shouted behind him.

“Fine with me, sire,” Jedek heard behind him.

“What’s that mean?” he shouted, spinning around.

“Your boat is fixing to hit the wall,” Ahnon told him. Jedek turned back, ran up to his boat, and pushed it away from the wall.

“Thank you, Ahnon,” he said, feeling bad about yelling at him.

“I’m no more in the mood than you are to fix a boat it took us two months to build,” Ahnon said.

“It’s the best one yet though,” Jedek said, giving the first smile of the day.

Ahnon smiled back. “Yes, it is. That’s why we have to make sure nothing happens to it. Your mother wasn’t so happy you cut yourself with the saw as much as you did.”

“She worries too much. I’m not a baby anymore.”

Nodding, Ahnon let out a sigh. “No one knows that better than me, sire.”

Jedek threw down his stick. “I don’t want to go,” he whined.

“Then don’t.”

“But they will be mad at me.”

“All choices have consequences. You just have to accept them, sire,” Ahnon said.

“I’ll take the scolding then,” Jedek said, determined.

Ahnon nodded. “That will be part of it, but what about the princess and her family? They did sail twenty thousand miles to meet you,” Ahnon told him.

Astonished hearing that, “That sounds really far,” Jedek said, trying to imagine the number.

“Halfway around the world, sire.”

“So Thanos is—” Jedek closed his eyes, concentrating. “Forty thousand miles around,” he finally said.

Happy that Jedek figured it out on his own, Ahnon grinned. “Correct, sire. I told you math wasn’t so hard.”

“You shouldn’t have to use numbers that big. When I’m king, I’ll make a law that says you can’t use numbers that big,” Jedek declared.

“Then you just spend all your time adding up small numbers, sire. Think about it,” Ahnon told him, grinning at the small boy.

“That’s not fair,” he said.

Dropping his grin, Ahnon nodded. “Very few things in life are fair, sire.”

“Ahnon, will you please call me by my name? Nobody is around,” Jedek whined.

“Sire, we’ve talked about this.”

“But why ‘sire?’ in the books you read to me, it means father. I’m not your father,” he pointed out.

Ahnon walked over and knelt in front of him. “I’m so happy you are actually listening when I read, and yes, sire does mean father. Think about it from a sho-ka’s point of view. You were the reason I was born and pledged. That is why the sho-ka refers to their ward as sire. The reason we were born was because of them, our father,” Ahnon explained.

Jedek listened and let the words sink in then looked up at Ahnon. “That kind of stinks,” he said from his ten-year-old’s point of view as he picked up his guiding stick.

“Some could say so, sire,” Ahnon told him.

“Oh, okay,” Jedek said with a pout.

Ahnon lifted Jedek’s face up by his chin. “Jedek, the boat is hitting the wall.”

The little boy spun around and took off. Suddenly, he skidded to a halt and dropped his stick. Slowly, he turned around with astonishment on his face. “You…you…” he stuttered and ran back to the kneeling Ahnon. Jedek hit him in a full run, throwing his arms around Ahnon’s neck. “You called me Jedek,” he said, trying not to cry.

“I can break the rules every once in a while for a friend,” Ahnon said, hugging him.

Jedek leaned back, wiping his face. “I didn’t mean to cry, Ahnon,” he said.

“You were happy, and there is nothing wrong with that.”

“I want to be a sho-ka like you when I grow up and not a king,” Jedek told him.

“No, sire; you have to guard the realm while I guard you,” Ahnon told him.

“How do you become a sho-ka?” he asked.

Ahnon laid his staff on the ground and sat down. “Go and get the boat, and I will tell you,” he offered. Watching Jedek run, Ahnon suddenly felt the change Theobald kept telling him that everyone could see. For the first time in his adult life, Ahnon was happy, loved his new family, and felt the love they extended to him. He could never remember smiling as much as he had over the last decade and at times almost laughing. Jedek was back in a flash, carrying the sailboat, which was almost as long as he was tall. Gently laying it down, he sat next to Ahnon as the new discovery filled Ahnon with a peace.

“Long ago, before there was an alliance of the five kingdoms, the three kingdoms of the north were trying to take over the world. They preceded every attack with an assassination attempt on one of the kings of the south. The five largest southern kingdoms—Gratu, Honch, Racor, Fantshu and Nazar—met in the capital of Honch: Antlas.

“There, the alliance of five was formed, and the kingdoms banded together to fight the northern kingdoms: Multar, Aztan, and Octin. When the northern armies were driven back, they met again at Antlas, declaring the ruler of Gratu the sovereign of the five,” Ahnon explained.

“Why did Gratu’s king become the boss?” Jedek asked.

“Gratu has the largest navy in the world and controls the seas. With the navy, Gratu can cut off the kingdom of Multar from the kingdoms of Aztan and Octin. He could also supply ships to send the kingdom’s troops around the world, so it just made sense to put him in charge,” Ahnon said, and Jedek nodded, kind of agreeing.

“Anyway, at Antlas, the kings were worried about the north and the assassinations starting again. So the emperor of Nazar pledged the firstborn of each royal family member would be trained to guard the royal families of the five kingdoms. Every member of the royal family of Nazar must give up their firstborn son or daughter to become ‘Sho-ka Bhari.’ The bhari in Nazar are trained warriors of the crown. It takes ten years, minimum, to train for you to graduate.” Ahnon stopped.

“Bhari means shadow warrior,” Jedek said proudly.

“No, sire, that’s not what bhari means. It means warrior in plain sight,” Ahnon corrected. “They are trained to assassinate, how to gather information—basically how to be a pain in the rear to your enemy. The crown has had bhari for centuries, and anyone can petition to join, but after you graduate, you owe the crown ten years of service. Then you can either stay on or work on your own. The only catch is you can never work against the crown of Nazar. If you break that pledge, you and your entire family are marked for death,” Ahnon said.

“Bet not many do that,” Jedek said.

“You’d be surprised,” Ahnon said. “Now, Nazar already had the bhari, and they had bhari guarding the royal family. These were called sho bhari. Sho means guardian. After the treaty of Antlas, another rank was added: sho-ka bhari. In the old language of Nazar, ka means servant, so sho-ka bhari means guardian servant warrior in plain sight. The first born are taken at the age of ten and sent to the academies of the bhari to train. Then, when they graduate, they travel to learn the ways of the world to become better warriors and guardians. Sometimes for the sho-ka, it’s fifty years. Other times, it’s hundreds before they are called back to Nazar. A spell is performed called ‘infusion,’ giving the sho-ka back the years of life they spent learning to become sho-ka and have the time to guard their sire. Then they pledge themselves to their sire.”

“You mean if you would’ve had a sister born first, you would be king of Nazar?” Jedek asked.

“It’s emperor, and the answer is no,” Ahnon told him. “The ruling family must give up its firstborn son to show their commitment to the treaty and show the rest of the royal families that honor is utmost before family. The princes, princess, dukes and duchess of the royal family only have to give up their first born be it male or female.”

“That bites cow patties,” Jedek said.

Stunned at the swear, “Where did you hear that?” Ahnon asked, grinning.

“Some of the soldiers’ kids say it,” Jedek told him.

“So that is how you become sho-ka,” Ahnon said, ruffling his hair.

“When do you learn magic?” Jedek asked.

“Magic runs strong in the Nazar royal family, so all sho-ka have the ability. All sho-ka can use magic, but not all bhari can. Bhari are just normal people, but quite a few normal people can use magic.”

“I want to learn magic,” Jedek said, getting a dreamy look on his face.

“When you are old enough, I will teach you,” Ahnon promised.

“That’s so Pegasus feathers,” Jedek said, clapping his hands.

“Huh?” Ahnon asked.

“You know. Great.”

Frowning, Ahnon said, “I don’t know about you playing with the soldiers’ kids anymore.”

“Ahnon, they’re the only kids I get to play with,” Jedek complained.

“Fine, but I get to stay closer to you from now on. I want to know what kind of language they are teaching you.”

“Come on. You’re never that far, and they will make fun of me if you stay right beside me,” Jedek protested.

Ahnon shook his head. “That would just stop the turning of Thanos if they made fun of you,” he said with a fake scowl on his face.

“I can’t be seen as weak, Ahnon. They might call me a girl,” Jedek told him very seriously.

Ahnon grabbed his chest. “Oh no, not a girl,” he moaned.

Jedek lunged, trying to tackle Ahnon, pushing him down on his back. “You’re making fun of me,” he accused.

“I would never make fun of someone who’s afraid of being called a girl!” Ahnon shouted and lifted Jedek over him.

Jedek looked down at Ahnon and smiled. “You’re my best friend, Ahnon.”

“You’re mine too, Jedek,” Ahnon told him, lowering him and giving him a hug. He let Jedek go, and they both sat up, brushing grass off.

Looking up at the suns, “Dad’s going to be mad, isn’t he?” Jedek asked.

“Yes, I’m sure he will be,” Ahnon agreed, not improving Jedek’s situation or mood.

“Why do I have to meet her now? I’m not going to marry her until I’m twelve. That’s like a million years away,” Jedek said, looking down at the grass.

Ahnon lifted Jedek’s head up. “First, it’s only two years, and it might be nice to meet her before you get married, don’t you think?” Ahnon asked.

“I’m only ten, and girls have bugs,” Jedek whined, falling back on the grass.

Startled at this information, Ahnon said, “I didn’t know they had bugs.”

Jedek lifted himself off the grass and looked at him. “Everyone knows that, Ahnon.”

“Your mother doesn’t have bugs, nor does Akene. I would’ve noticed,” Ahnon pointed out.

“Their big girls, and mammas don’t have bugs.”

“Oh, I see. Only the smaller versions have bugs,” Ahnon said, thinking about it.

Jedek looked down. “I’m being bad, aren’t I?” he asked.

“No, just a boy afraid of getting girl bugs,” Ahnon said, making Jedek laugh. “Hey, they might be bad. You never know. Maybe even change you into a troll,” Ahnon said with a serious face.

“Ew, maybe a goblin,” Jedek offered, making Ahnon grin. Jedek looked at the long garden pool. “Ahnon, can you do the magic on me so I can run on the water again?” he asked hopefully.

“Well, I guess I can since you told me about girl bugs.” Ahnon stood, brushing the grass off his pants.

“Alright!” Jedek yelled, jumping up. Ahnon pulled out the components, holding them over Jedek’s head as he spoke. Jedek glowed for a second, then it slowly stopped. Before Ahnon could say anything, Jedek took off and jumped in the air, landing on top of the water. “This is great!” he yelled, running down the pool. Then, at a full run, he jumped in the air, landed on his stomach, and slid across the surface of the water. He jumped up totally dry and continued running.

Ahnon just chuckled, watching him, then picked up the sailboat and carried it over to a bench and sat down. Laying the boat down, Ahnon held out his hand, making his staff, which was lying on the ground where he and Jedek had been sitting, fly to his hand. He continued watching Jedek laugh as he stomped on the water but not making it splash.

Looking up from Jedek, Ahnon noticed two people walking toward them several hundred paces away from the other end of the pool. The royal garden was over a hundred acres, and the pool was right in the middle. Even though the garden was inside the northwest corner of the castle wall, one still couldn’t see the wall from the pool. The first kings wanted an area for the families to play in but still be inside the walls.

As the two stood at the opposite end, Ahnon could tell it was a little girl and a woman. He didn’t know them by smell or sight, but he could tell by the way the woman moved she could be a threat. Standing up, he moved closer to the pool, getting closer to Jedek. The woman noticed his movement and moved in front of the girl, making Ahnon smile. He nodded to her and sat down beside the pool on the marble walkway.

The woman smiled and let the girl’s hand go, sitting at the other end of the pool. Once she was free, the girl ran over, stopping across from Jedek, who was rolling across the surface, laughing, when he noticed he had an audience. He stood up and walked over to the little girl. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

The little girl smiled at him. “I don’t want to be in the castle today,” she told him.

“Me either,” Jedek said, and the little girl smiled at him and threw her hair over her shoulder. Jedek had never seen hair like it. It was a golden brown that went to her waist with loose curls running down from the side of her head to the ends. Unconsciously, Jedek walked over to her and noticed she had green eyes like his, but hers were a very bright green. Stopping at the edge of the water, he held out his hand. “I’m Jedek.”

“I’m Kenna,” she told him, smiling and shaking his hand. “How do you do that?” she asked, pointing at the water.

Jedek waved his hand at her. “It’s nothing. My sho-ka does it for me,” he told her.

With a frown, “My sho-ka’s never done that for me,” Kenna said.

“You want to run on the water?” Jedek asked with a shocked expression.

“Are you kidding? That would be fairy hair.”

Not really sure what that meant, Jedek asked, “That’s good, right?”

“Fairy hair is the best.”

Jedek shrugged. “Let’s ask Ahnon,” he said and took off running across the water. Kenna clapped and ran along the marble edge of the pool, following him. The woman jumped up and followed at incredible speed, reaching Ahnon the same time the kids did.

They all stopped by Ahnon as Jedek walked off the water. “Ahnon, can you make it so Kenna run on the water with me?” he asked.

Confused, Ahnon inquired, “What about the bugs?”

Jedek’s mouth fell open as he cut his eyes to Kenna. “Ahnon, not now,” he said.

Jumping in the air, standing on her tip toes and eyeing the ground, Kenna squealed, “Bugs?”

The woman walked over, putting her hands on the little girl’s shoulders. “There are no bugs,” she told Kenna.

Looking up with wide eyes, Kenna said, “I don’t like bugs, Karme.”

“Believe me, I know, Kenna,” Karme said with a tone that spoke volumes.

Ahnon leaned close to Jedek. “I think you might have got some bad information. I don’t see bugs on the little one, and I’m looking hard,” he whispered.

“Ahnon, shh,” Jedek whispered as Ahnon leaned back on the bench, smiling. “Can you make her run with me?” Jedek begged.

Ahnon stood up, smiling as he reached behind him. Then, holding his hand over Kenna’s head, he spoke the words of magic, making her glow for a second. “Take off,” he said.

“Hold on!” Karme shouted and ran over to tie Kenna’s hair up while Kenna tapped her little foot, waiting. “Now take off.” Kenna jumped up and down, clapping, then ran over to the water and stopped. Stepping out with one foot, testing the water, she started laughing when her foot didn’t sink.

She jumped out on the water and started chasing Jedek. The laughter of the two filled the air as Karme sat down beside Ahnon, watching the two play. “Girl bugs, huh?” Karme asked.

“Yep,” Ahnon said, looking at her. Karme was shorter than he was by a few inches with long, black hair braided up with a beautiful face. Her body was the athletic body of a warrior though she still had feminine curves. Ahnon really noticed those curves.

“Yeah, I just had to listen for ten minutes about boy worms,” Karme told him. Ahnon gave a soft chuckle. “You don’t have to make me look so bad,” Karme told him.

“What?” Ahnon asked, looking over at her.

“Using a spell to let them run on water. Now, come on,” she said, waving a hand at the two kids. “I can barely do basic spells,” she admitted.

“It’s not that hard,” Ahnon told her.

“Surely for you maybe, but I have trouble remembering the words, and I learned a valuable lesson from that. If you don’t say them right and focus your thoughts, bad things do happen,” she said.

Shrugging, “It’s happened a time or two to me,” Ahnon admitted.

Karme looked at him. “And you still casually just rip off spells?” she asked.

“What good is having it if you don’t use it?”

“Uh, dying,” she told him.

Ahnon glanced at her then looked back at the kids. “Yes, there is that.”

Karme looked back at the kids. “You have to give it to Queen Eira. This was a good idea.”

Nodding as he spoke, “Until they figure it out.”

“By then, it will be too late.”

“You’re probably right,” Ahnon said.

They watched the kids play for over an hour then watched Kenna trying to reach down and get a drink of water, but her hand couldn’t break the surface. Jedek came over to her, watching, then pointed over at Ahnon. The two broke into a run across the water, jumped over the marble ledge, and stopped in front of Ahnon, panting. They were both soaked in sweat, but smiles covered their faces.

“Ahnon, can you stop the spell so we can drink?” Jedek panted out with his face red.

Acting frustrated, “Use the spell and then turn it off. You need to make up your mind,” Ahnon said, sitting up trying not to smile.

Kenna looked at him. “Ahnon, come on. I’m thirsty and can’t drink,” she pouted.

“Very well then,” Ahnon said, putting a hand on each of their heads. “Concedo,” he said, making the kids glow again for a second. “Okay, let’s get some water,” he said, leading them to the fountain beside the pool.

The kids ran over to a massive statue of a woman many times taller than Ahnon, holding a vase and pouring water over rocks on the ground before it drained into the pool. Holding their mouths open next to the pouring stream of water thick as a man’s arm, they stuck their faces in. “Kenna, please don’t get soaked,” Karme pleaded.

Pulling her face out of the torrent of water, she said, “I won’t,” then promptly put her face back under the stream, trying to drink, making Karme groan.

“It’s going to take a week to brush her hair now,” Karme mumbled.

Ahnon smiled and then froze catching a smell. Spinning around, Ahnon searched the area with his eyes. The wind was blowing in his face, and he breathed deeply through his nose again.

Karme saw his reaction and looked around. “What?” she asked, seeing Ahnon smell the air and grip his staff tighter. Karme sniffed the air. “Blade oil. There are soldiers on the wall,” she told him.

“I smell spell components, kesptal to be exact. None of the soldiers have the ability,” he mumbled as he backed over to the kids. “Jedek, come here,” he said in a low voice.

Jedek turned around with water dripping off his head. “What, Ahnon?” he asked.

“Jedek, come to me now, and don’t talk anymore,” Ahnon commanded, scanning the area harder with his eyes and listening for any sound. Startled at the tone, Jedek looked at Ahnon, how he was holding the ever-present staff and his body, ready to pounce. Jedek ran over, stopping behind him.

“Kenna, come here,” Karme whispered, and Kenna ran over. “Let’s move back to the castle,” she whispered to Ahnon.

“There are at least three behind us,” he told her, moving his head slightly from side to side.

“How many altogether?” Karme asked, looking around, pulling her katana off her back.

Ahnon looked at her, annoyed. “If you would shut up, I could count,” he told her. Karme glanced around and tried to concentrate. Off to her right, she heard the soft rustle of cloth brushing against leaves, then off to her left, she heard a sword being slowly drawn. “Twenty,” Ahnon finally told her.

Stunned, “Are you kidding me? Twenty,” she whispered harshly.

“Did you graduate from the bhari academy?” Ahnon asked, getting irritated.

“Yes, I did,” she shot back.

“Well, act like it. They are going to attack from all sides at once, so be ready.” He paused then added, “I think they’re kytensa, so be expecting good warriors.”

Karme’s knees became weak. She had graduated, but Karme had never been in a real battle. She had heard rumors of the kytensa but didn’t believe them. How could the three kingdoms train warriors like the bhari? Suddenly, she just wanted to go home as she scanned the trees. Slowly, she leaned down to Kenna’s ear. “Kenna, no matter what happens, stay close to Jedek, and don’t leave his side,” she whispered so Kenna could barely hear her. With a frightened look, Kenna nodded, moving closer to Jedek. When she got beside him, Jedek grabbed her hand, pulling her closer.

Ahnon threw some powder behind him at Jedek’s feet. “Contego orbis,” Ahnon mumbled. “They’re moving in,” Ahnon said in a normal voice. “Jedek, don’t move from the spot you’re in no matter what happens. They can’t get to you unless you move.”

Jedek nodded even though Ahnon wasn’t facing him. Jedek looked at the air around him, noticing it was shimmering in the shape of a globe. He reached out, and his hand met a wall, but he could push through it if he tried. He looked down at Kenna and noticed a few strands of her hair were stuck in the shimmering air. He pulled them out and noticed Kenna pushing on the shimmering air but couldn’t push through like he could. Leaning over, he said, “Don’t worry, and stay here with me. Ahnon has a shield around us,” he whispered. She looked up at him, giving a little smile with fear on her face.

Ahnon turned to Karme. “They’re moving to me first. They don’t consider you a threat. I hope you have some throwing blades.”

“Yes, I do,” she said, dropping her hand to her waist.

“Get ready to shield yourself,” he told her, and she looked at Kenna. “Don’t worry; as long as she stays by Jedek, she’ll be safe,” Ahnon assured her. Throwing his head back, Ahnon shouted, “The coliseum is open. Let the games begin!” as he turned to his right. Karme reached to her waist and pulled out her shield powder, trying to remember the words. “Contego orbis,” Ahnon offered softly.

“Thank you,” she replied, turning to her left. Now, she could hear them moving softly around them. “I will not disappoint you, Father,” Karme said aloud, and a calm fell over her.

Ahnon spotted five off in the garden and reached behind him, touching his spell bag on his left. The bags were slung across his back with a pouch on each side. On the bottom of each were five spigots that he only had to touch to get drops of liquids and powder. Then if needed, he could stick his hand in the side of the pouches and pull out small, wax paper packets containing pre-wrapped spell components that he couldn’t get from the ten spigots.

“Incendio jaculum,” he said, holding out his hand. Dozens of flaming darts shot forth in quick succession, streaking at incredible speed off into the garden where he pointed. Screams suddenly echoed from the garden, and one man fell out of a tree, grabbing his chest. Jedek gasped, seeing the man had three burning holes in his chest, screaming. “Come on; let’s play. I’m getting bored!” Ahnon yelled. When Ahnon yelled again, Karme almost took off running.

Shouts started coming from around them. Ahnon reached back then pointed at the ground in front of him, moving his arm in an arc. “Diru emuqa.” A shimmering wall a hundred feet long shot from the ground on the group’s right, and several arrows hit it, shattering. “That’s right; look who’s a stupid cow!” Ahnon yelled, turning to see five running up behind them.

Five attackers were about a hundred yards away and closing fast. The fact they were using magic feet, moving as fast as a horse, did bother Ahnon a little. “Alright, someone with some skill,” he said and pulled at the end of his staff. The top quarter of the staff came off in Ahnon’s hand, connected to a sword. Surprised, Jedek studied it. It looked like the katana at Ahnon’s waist but was straight, and the blade was slightly shorter.

With the sword in one hand, Jedek watched as Ahnon dropped the rest of the staff, reaching a hand to his back. “Vas Mucro!” Ahnon yelled, swinging his arm in a wide arc. As Ahnon’s arm moved, glass shot out of his hand. If Jedek didn’t think that was cool enough, the glass formed into an impossibly long blade. When Ahnon’s hand came around to his front, the glass blade shot out further, hitting the five running at them. They were still thirty paces away as the blade passed through all five at the waist. Jedek turned away but not before seeing the torsos separate from the waist and legs.

“Contego orbis,” Jedek heard from his left and turned just in time to see a ball of fire explode on Karme, covering her in flame. Kenna cried out but then saw the fire die away from the sphere around Karme. Jedek looked in front of Karme and saw a group of men dressed in green cloth with black stripes charging her.

He turned around to tell Ahnon but saw him cutting a man’s arm off. Ahnon never stopped moving toward another group of men that were coming from behind the statue at them. Jedek looked at the magic wall Ahnon made and saw six men using magic trying to get through. Suddenly, a body hit the top of the sphere, causing Jedek to look up. Feeling sick, he looked down, noticing it was only half a body as he tried not to throw up. A loud explosion made him look up, and he saw the six men had gotten through the wall.

Ahnon raised his hand. “Baraqu!” he yelled, pointing at the six men. A flash of lighting, lasting a split second, shot from Ahnon’s hand, and a thunderous boom split the air, making Jedek’s ears hurt and Kenna wrap her arms around him. Glancing back at the six, Jedek saw four were lying on the ground, and two were behind shimmering shields.

“Oh, that’s good,” Jedek heard Ahnon say as what looked like glowing, yellow water shot from the hands of the two men. Ahnon waved his hand in front of him as the streams shot toward him. When the glowing stuff hit a shield in front of Ahnon, Jedek saw it wasn’t water, and he didn’t know what it was. The statue behind Ahnon was melting as the liquid stuff went around the small shield spell Ahnon had put in front of him.

“My turn!” Ahnon yelled. Jedek was looking right at him, so he couldn’t deny it as Ahnon bent down and jumped up—up above the massive, melting statue behind them and hovered in the air. “Erumpo muvitas!” Ahnon shouted, and a beam of white light shot from each hand toward the two men.

One managed to get a shield up, but it didn’t do any good. The beam hit each man in the chest, and they exploded with a thunderous detonation shaking the ground, almost making Jedek and Kenna fall. Looking back up, Jedek saw Ahnon flying to his left. Spinning around, he saw Karme fighting two warriors, and two more were lying on the ground, missing arms as Ahnon landed beside her.

Ahnon blocked a swing then ran his sword through the man’s chest. The other warrior started to back away from Karme, and she pulled out a knife. Flicking her wrist, the blade spun through the air, hitting the man in the throat. “Aren’t you going to come out and play?” Jedek heard Ahnon yell and saw him looking at a tree twenty paces away.

Seeming to be enjoying himself, Ahnon moved his sword to his left hand and flicked his wrist, making a wicked-looking blade appear in his hand. Spinning around, Ahnon threw the blade at the top of the tree. Jedek saw a small string from Ahnon’s wrist then realized that string was connected to the blade he had thrown. A man’s scream split the air as a body fell from the tree. He landed on the ground, clutching the knife in his gut.

Ahnon flicked his wrist, and Jedek stared in wonder as the man was pulled across the ground, stopping in front of Ahnon. “That’s mine. Can I have it back?” Ahnon asked and pulled back with his right arm, yanking the blade out. It dangled on a string from Ahnon’s wrist, dripping blood.

Jedek watched as the man put something in his mouth and start shaking. Shaking his head, Ahnon looked at the shaking body. Then, he reached down, grabbing the dangling blade from his right wrist and wiped it on his pants. Then Ahnon flicked his wrist, and the blade disappeared.

Turning around, Ahnon looked at Karme and noticed her left arm had a large burn on it, and she had an arrow through her right leg with the shaft broken off at the skin. She was just staring at the bodies on the ground and breathing heavily. “Karme,” Ahnon called, and she didn’t look up. “Karme!” he shouted, and she did. “It’s okay; the kids are fine,” he told her.

Suddenly, she turned to look at Kenna. Tears sprang to Karme’s eyes. “Oh Gods, I forgot about her!” she screamed, dropping her sword as shame washed over her.

Ahnon walked over to her. “Hey, you protected her. That’s what you’re supposed to do,” he said, grabbing her shoulders.

“Are there any more?” she asked, looking around.

“No. This was one section of kytensa. They train in groups of twenty.” Letting her go, he went to pick up the bottom of his staff and sheathed his sword.

“I did it!” Karme yelled. “I did it!” she yelled louder, looking up at the sky.

“Hey, I took fifteen. You just had to handle five,” Ahnon said then turned around, looking at her.

If she heard him, she didn’t acknowledge it. “I did it! My family is going to be proud of me! I brought them honor! Father, I did it! I did not shame you!” Karme yelled, holding her hands to the sky. “I fought with honor, and my sire is safe. They will be proud of me!” she yelled at the top of her lungs.

Ahnon walked over and looked into Karme’s eyes, seeing her pride. “Yes, Karme, you protected your sire, fought well, and brought your family honor. They will be proud.”

Tears ran down her face. “That’s what my father asked me to do; bring the family honor. He told me if I shamed the family, my name would be stricken from the family records. But I did it; I brought them honor,” she said with a weary smile.

“He will be proud of you, and so am I,” Ahnon said. “Let’s get the kids out of here and get your wounds taken care of.”

“Wounds?” she said. She looked down and noticed the burn on her arm and cuts on her chest then saw the arrow in her thigh. “How did that happen?” she asked, touching her leg. When her fingers brushed the broken shaft sticking out of her leg, realization set in as she screamed and fell down.

“Karme, I’m not carrying you, so quit playing, and get up.” He turned and walked over to the kids. Stopping beside the sphere, he reached up, pulling the torso off the top. He looked at Jedek. “Sire, I’m so glad you listened to me.”

Trembling, “Ahnon, that was a battle!” Jedek yelled with excitement, amazement, and a little fear.

“No, just a little skirmish,” Ahnon answered.

Glancing around nervously, Jedek was suddenly worried. “Is it over?” he asked.

“For now,” Ahnon told him. “Soldiers are coming through the garden. Stay there for a second longer; I want to make sure they’re ours,” Ahnon said, looking behind them and past the remains of the melted statue.

“Ahnon, how come I can push through the shield but Kenna can’t?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon looked down and noticed Kenna had her arms wrapped around Jedek. “We are bonded, so my spells are part of you,” Ahnon said, pushing his hand through the shield. “When you get older and use magic, it will be the same for me,” he said as Karme hobbled over behind him.

“Soldiers are coming,” she told him.

“I know, about a hundred,” he said, looking up.

“If they aren’t palace guards, I’m getting in there with the kids.”

Ahnon slowly rotated his head, not believing Karme had said that. When his gaze reached her face, she had a grin from ear to ear. “I’m throwing you in front of the soldiers,” Ahnon told her with his face breaking into a grin.

“That’s fine. I’ll take care of my five,” she said then looked down at Kenna. “Kenna, we did it,” she said, smiling, and Kenna looked up at her.

“I won’t ever miss another meeting my daddy tells me I have to be at,” Kenna wailed with tears running down her face.

“Kenna baby, these men didn’t attack us for that,” Karme said, reaching out to Kenna, and her hand hit the shield. She looked up at Ahnon. “Can you make it go away?” she asked.

“Yes, but let’s just be sure these are friends. I really don’t want to just have to throw another one up,” he said, watching the path behind them.

“Only regular troops make that much noise,” Karme said, looking back.

“Look at who just became an expert,” Ahnon said as he elbowed Karme. She wanted to hit him for making her put weight on her wounded leg, but she knew she would never be able to repay the debt she owed him.

“I owe you everything, Ahnon.” She hobbled, trying not to stand on her right leg.

“No, you don’t. You kept your head,” he told her, finally seeing the palace guards moving at them in formation.

“No, I didn’t. I panicked and could’ve lost my sire and my family’s honor.”

Ahnon grabbed her burned arm and pulled her to him. Karme fought the pain as he leaned down to her face. “No, you didn’t panic. You told your sire to stay near mine, knowing you stood a good chance in dying. You put your sire before yourself,” he whispered harshly at her, not wanting the kids to hear. “Don’t ever say something like that again in front of your sire or I’ll kill you myself.”

Seeing the anger and disappointment, “I’m sorry,” she said, looking down as he let her arm go.

Ahnon ignored her and moved away from the shield as the guards got closer. “I’m the sho-ka to the crown prince. If you’ve come to die, then I can help you!” he yelled, and the mass of men stopped twenty yards away. One of the men separated from the pack and moved forward.

“Ahnon, we heard the fight outside the garden and tried to get in, but a magic wall in the air kept us out,” the man said.

Satisfied this was the palace guard, Ahnon looked at the man’s rank. “Okay, Captain. I want an escort out of here.” He noticed one of the troops leaning down to touch one of the dead bodies. “Don’t!” Ahnon yelled, but the soldier touched the arm of the kytensa and yanked his hand back. The soldier dropped his spear and tried wiping his hand off, but the burning just became worse. Letting out a scream, the man fell and started going into convulsions and foaming at the mouth.

“Don’t touch the bodies; the clothes are laced in poison!” Ahnon yelled. Then he looked at the captain. “Burn them in place, and don’t get in the smoke,” he said. “After you escort us to the castle of course.”

Two soldiers helped Karme, and they didn’t complain since she was attractive even with her wounds. Ahnon dropped the shield around the kids, and Jedek moved behind him with Kenna still holding his hand.

Chapter 5

When they entered the great hall, the kids were swept up by parents, and Karme hobbled over to a table as a healer went to look at her wounds. Theobald moved to Ahnon as Ahnon kept his eyes on Jedek. “We heard the fight here in the hall from the garden, two leagues away,” Theobald said, impressed.

With a slight shrug, “Any attacks here?” Ahnon asked, thinking he hadn’t done anything to impress anyone.

“None, and we swept the castle,” he replied.

Ahnon looked at Theobald. “I really think they were after the princess.”

“She’s the fifth child in line and the third princess in the Honch line,” Theobald said.

“I know her lineage.” Ahnon gave him a rash look. “It’s just the way they attacked. If they had been after Jedek, they would’ve attacked sooner, but I think they were following the princess. When Karme and the princess didn’t leave, they just attacked us.”

“Why didn’t they just attack her before they reached you?” he asked Ahnon.

“Some were still coming over the wall. One of them tore open a pouch of kesptal, and that’s what tipped me off,” Ahnon admitted.

“Kesptal doesn’t have a smell.”

“Yes, it does. I can smell it a mile away,” Ahnon said as the king walked over, carrying Jedek in one arm.

“Ahnon, words can’t tell you how grateful I am,” he said, reaching out with his other arm and engulfing him in a hug. Ahnon was a big man, but next to the king, he looked and felt really small, something Ahnon didn’t like.

“Your majesty, I have to say Jedek made me proud. He listened, stayed put, and helped guard the princess,” Ahnon said.

Vilarius looked at his son, releasing Ahnon. “You listened and guarded the princess, son. I’m so proud of you.” He wrapped his arm around Jedek, squeezing him tight.

“I didn’t do anything, Dad, but stay in the shield and hold Kenna’s hand,” Jedek managed to get out as his dad squeezed the air from his body.

The king held him up. “You stayed strong and listened while protecting the princess.”

“Princess?” Jedek asked, finally hearing the word.

“The princess you were supposed to meet at the noon bell,” his dad said, grinning.

Jedek looked at the floor. “I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you, Father, and don’t be mad at Ahnon. It was my decision not to come.”

“Son, you make me even more proud now. You take responsibility for your choice and don’t place blame anywhere else,” Vilarius said as he pulled Jedek into his chest, once again squeezing the air out of him.

Unable to take it any longer, Jedek grunted, “Dad, I can’t breathe.”

The king set Jedek on his feet. “Sorry, son, but I’m very proud of you today.” Jedek just grinned up at his dad then looked at Ahnon, who grinned and winked at him.

Shouting from across the hall pulled Jedek’s attention away with the others. A fat, balding man was standing over Karme, yelling at her. “How can you protect my daughter, sho-ka? Look at you!” he screamed.

“Your highness, I fought the attackers off, and the princess is safe,” Karme said, looking up at the man.

Vilarius strode over. “Kyros, Karme did her duty, and you yell at her for it?” he bellowed.

Kyros turned around and faced the oncoming walking mountain. “Vilarius, look at her. If more would’ve attacked, she would’ve died, and they would’ve gotten my daughter,” he said.

Vilarius stopped and looked down at the Honch king. “If they would have attacked with dragons, they could’ve taken out most of the castle. You can’t look at it that way, Kyros. She fought and did her duty protecting her sire!” he shouted.

“You’re right, but Karme can’t protect Kenna now. Look at her,” Kyros said, motioning toward Kenna.

Ahnon walked over and stood beside Vilarius. “Your majesty, I have a solution,” he said.

“I’m listening,” Vilarius said, still looking at Kyros.

“I will provide a temporary sho-ka as Karme heals.”

Vilarius spun around, shocked at the statement. “You going to pull one out of your pocket?” he asked.

“No, your majesty. I’m going to make one,” Ahnon said, motioning a guard over. Ahnon whispered in the guard’s ear. When he finished, the guard dropped his spear and took off running. Ahnon looked at the king. “The problem will be solved in an hour, my lord,” he said as the healer had Karme carried off.

“I like the sound of that. Let’s eat in the meantime,” the king said, and the crowd moved to the tables. Ahnon stood behind Jedek as the crowd sat down. Behind every royal member, a sho-ka stood, except Kenna, who was sitting beside Jedek.

She leaned over to Jedek. “Thank you for today.”

“I didn’t do anything,” he said.

“Are you kidding? I got to run on water!” Kenna exclaimed, smiling.

Jedek smiled. “That is fun, isn’t it?” he said, grinning, as Ahnon reached over and brushed Jedek’s shoulder. Jedek looked down at his shoulder. “Why are you brushing dirt off me? Am I filthy?”

“Thought I saw a bug,” Ahnon said seriously.

“Ahnon, quit it,” Jedek pleaded.

“I didn’t see a bug on him,” Kenna said, looking at Jedek’s shoulder as Ahnon pulled something off her shoulder. “I have a bug on me?” she asked with alarm.

“No, a worm,” Ahnon said, and Kenna whipped her head up, looking at him. Then she slowly started to blush, looking back at the table. Ahnon chuckled at the two as they looked down at their plates, picking at the food.

The group was still eating when the guard returned with a man following him. He was short and stocky with close-cropped, black hair and dressed in light gray clothes. A katana was slung across his back. “Here is the man that came, sho-ka,” the guard said, saluted, and left.

“Michi, come here, please,” Ahnon said, and the man walked over. “Michi, what would you give to have your family become part of the royal line of Nazar?” Ahnon asked.

Michi took a step back, and his eyes got very wide. “My lord, I would give anything I have or will ever have to bring that much honor to my family, but not even you can grant that,” he said.

“You are wrong there, Michi. I’m still a crown prince of the ruling family of Nazar. An outside family has not been promoted to royal status in over two hundred years, but would you be willing to take the burden of the royal family?”

Michi dropped to his knees. “My lord, if such a thing were possible, we would gladly take the honor no matter the cost,” he vowed.

“Would you be ready to become a sho-ka and accept the duties right now?”

“With all my heart, my lord. My family would rejoice for hundreds of years to come.”

Ahnon pulled out his sword and tapped Michi on the shoulder. “Let all here witness I, Ahnon of Nazar, declare Michi’s immediate family part of the royal house. They will help govern the realm and show the honor of giving up their first-born from this day forward to honor the treaty of Antlas,” Ahnon said then sheathed his sword. “I will draw up the documents tonight and will send word to Nazar with the consulate here in Gratu,” Ahnon told Michi.

Vilarius stood and walked over to Ahnon. “I have the Grand Mage of Gratu using the wind to talk to the Grand Mage of Nazar. I need to tell them what happened here, but I can add this as well,” he said, looking at Michi.

Slowly standing, “My family are just rice farmers,” he said, fighting tears.

“Not anymore, Michi. They will be set up over a province and help rule the realm,” Ahnon said.

“Where is my sire so I may begin?” Michi asked.

Ahnon pointed at Kenna. “You sire is the betrothed to my sire. Her sho-ka was wounded today and will be out for some time. You will take her place until she can continue her task.”

“I swear on my life no harm will befall her while there is breath in my body,” Michi said, moving behind Kenna.

Ahnon nodded, turning around behind Jedek. “You heard of the attack then?” Ahnon asked Michi.

“Yes, my lord. A group of forty kytensa hit our false safe house in the city at the tolling of the noon bell,” Michi answered.

“It’s Ahnon now, Michi, not ‘my lord.’ You are part of the royal family; we are kin,” Ahnon reminded him. “Did they find the real house?”

“No, my—” Michi stopped. “No, Ahnon, but we did attack them. I know you didn’t give permission, but I take that kind of thing personally and accept full responsibility. I mean, you just can’t let total strangers attack your false safe house without confronting them. Others would think the bhari were getting soft.”

“You really shouldn’t have done that,” Ahnon said glumly. “How many did we lose?”

“Two, Ahnon, with three more wounded,” Michi replied.

“What?” Ahnon yelled.

“I’m sorry, Ahnon, but they were good,” Michi replied, sorry he upset Ahnon in his first hour of being in the royal family.

“Only two?” Ahnon yelled.

Michi just stared at him, not sure what to say. Finally getting the nerve, he said, “Yes, Ahnon, but did you want us to sacrifice more?”

“Michi, I’m surprised that as many of you survived a fight with them,” Ahnon said, filling Michi with relief.

“We fought hard, Ahnon, and I’m certain they were the kytensa we’ve heard rumors about.”

“Oh, they were, and I really thought they would be stronger than that. Over half of each twenty-man section can use magic. In the bhari, it’s barely a third, and the bhari rarely operate in groups.”

“Ahnon, all thirty of your bhari can use magic,” Michi said.

“I only picked you, Michi. You picked the others,” Ahnon reminded him.

Michi smiled. “Well, I like having the best, so I found them.”

“You didn’t have a problem dealing with them?” Ahnon asked.

“At first, we did not expect them to use our fighting tactics, but we spar with each other all the time, so that didn’t help them. I am sorry to tell you we sort of destroyed a large warehouse and part of another one along with a section of the dock. The city guards are going to be looking real hard for us,” Michi replied, remorseful. “We really tried to be quiet, but the spells they were casting were pretty demanding, so we had to use more direct spells. Several thousand people in that district of town took off running, yelling the world was ending with all the noise.”

King Vilarius slapped the table hard, almost scaring the life out of a few people in the hall, and started laughing. “Michi, don’t worry about the guards. You know the man who runs the place,” the king said, winking at him.

Theobald smiled at Michi. “Ahnon really can’t say much about noise because we heard Ahnon here, and he was in the garden.”

“That’s a long way away,” Michi said in awe.

“Yes, I know, it but I was a little pressed taking my fifteen while Karme took her five,” Ahnon complained.

“You took fifteen, and she took five by herself?” Michi asked, shocked.

“Yes, they saw me as the major threat.”

“Ahnon, I was at the academy with Karme, and granted, her sword play is top-notch, but her magic…”

Kyros slammed his fist on the table and jumped up. “You mean I have an incompetent sho-ka guarding my daughter!” he screamed.

Michi jumped back and was fixing to reply when Ahnon grabbed his arm. “You can’t say anything. That’s your sire’s father,” he said, and Michi nodded. Kyros grinned upon hearing that. “But I can say something,” Ahnon said, looking at Kyros, and the smile fell off. “If I hear you degrade one more sho-ka for doing their duty and performing superbly, I’m coming over there and putting my fist through your face,” Ahnon warned.

Kyros’ sho-ka moved next to his sire, and Ahnon shook his head. “Honorable. Stupid, but honorable,” Ahnon said, looking at the sho-ka. The sho-ka glared at Ahnon. “Don’t do it,” Ahnon warned, and the sho-ka moved his hand. “I mean it; don’t do it.”

The sho-ka reached for spell components as Ahnon punched out in the air with his right arm, palm open. “Pupugi!” Ahnon yelled. The sho-ka was ten paces away from Ahnon, but the amplified force of the punch transferred to the sho-ka, hitting him in the chest. The man flew through the air, landing twenty feet away, unconscious.

Narrowing his eyes, Ahnon looked at Kyros. “You have really irritated me today,” Ahnon said, pointing his palm at him. Ahnon turned his palm to the ceiling and lifted his hand above his head. Kyros let out a scream as he shot out of his chair, rising toward the ceiling. Just before Kyros hit the ceiling fifty feet up, Ahnon closed his hand, and Kyros stopped rising. “I’m pretty sure you can see I’m not in a good mood today!” Ahnon yelled so Kyros could hear him. “I hear someone complain when others do their duty, and that person can’t even defend themself. Then to top it off, I learned girls have bugs and boys have worms!” Ahnon yelled. Jedek and Kenna dropped their heads to the table.

“You can imagine my surprise about that. I mean, I’m a boy, and I didn’t know I had worms,” Ahnon said, looking up at Kyros. “When I bring you down, if you complain about anything at all, I’ll put you back up there for a year.”

“I promise! Please get me down!” Kyros screeched. Ahnon lowered his hand, lowering Kyros back to his chair.

“Say anything to the sho-kas guarding your house, and l will offer a reward for your head equal in the weight of gold to all bhari,” Ahnon told him. “Your sho-ka won’t be able to stop them all, and Nazar only has to supply one. Lose that one, and you’re on your own,” Ahnon reminded him. Kyros just nodded his head really fast, making all three of his chins jiggle.

Ahnon looked around the room, seeing everyone staring at him. “I’m not talking to any of you! Do you know how rude that is listening to a private conversation?” Ahnon yelled, and everyone started eating.

Vilarius stood. “Ahnon, can you please calm down?” he asked.

“I don’t want to.”

Vilarius shook his head, looking at Ahnon. Then he looked at Jedek. “Jedek, take your sho-ka upstairs, and you two take a nap.”

“I don’t want to take a nap, and I don’t have to,” Ahnon said.

“Fine. Watch Jedek take a nap,” Vilarius said in shock.

Ahnon pulled his sire’s chair back. “Come on, Jedek. We can let our worms out and crawl on the floor and play together,” Ahnon said as Jedek stood up, trying not to laugh.

As Jedek walked past Ahnon, he turned and followed. “What is it with you about bugs and worms today?” Vilarius yelled.

Ahnon spun around. “Oh no! It took me almost three hundred years to find out what I learned from two ten-year-olds today. I’m not telling you,” Ahnon said in a sassy tone and turned around, following Jedek out of the hall.

Vilarius looked at Kenna, who had her head on the table with her arms covering it, trying to hide. “Theobald, do you know what in the abyss he is talking about?” Vilarius asked.

Theobald was trying not to laugh as he leaned to the king’s ear. “Sire, I believe you once told me girls were full of troll buggers, and Eira said boys are nothing but hobgoblin spit,” he whispered.

The king came close to hitting the floor laughing but stopped. “I’m going to my state room. Please enjoy the rest of the meal,” he forced out in a voice several octaves too high and took off running up the winding staircase. Theobald took off after him but didn’t make it out the door at the top of the stairs before he started laughing.

They both collapsed laughing on the floor when they reached the state room. When they would stop, one would yell, “Bugs!” and it would start over again. Neither knew how long they stayed on the floor before climbing into chairs.

Vilarius looked over at Theobald. “You do realize Ahnon wasn’t using components with Kyros, don’t you?” he asked.

“Yes, sire, I know. I’ve seen him do that several times,” Theobald admitted.

“How many spells can you do without components?” the king asked.

“Just one: light,” he answered.

“Same here, but I’ve tried,” the king admitted. “You don’t think Ahnon will try to teach that to Jedek, do you?” he asked, a little worried.

“Only if Jedek is ready for it,” Theobald assured him.

The king looked over at Theobald. “By the Gods, did you feel his power? I thought my skin was on fire as Ahnon used his magic,” the king declared. Theobald nodded in agreement. “What do you think about what Ahnon said about the assassins going after Kenna?” Vilarius asked.

“I trust his judgment and not because he would raise me to the ceiling,” Theobald admitted.

Vilarius sprawled out in his chair. “It’s going to take Kyros a month to get home with Kenna. I think I’m going to ask him for her to stay here, and he can come back with his household for the wedding in two years. We can protect her here better than he can.”

“Kyros would sacrifice her in a heartbeat to save his skin,” Theobald said.

“Yes, I know, but we need those islands Kyros is giving us and the trade Fantshu is giving us with this wedding arrangement.”

“Then keep her here, sire,” Theobald said.

“Well, it will give Eira a small girl to dote on till we have our own,” the king said, standing. “You think I should have Ahnon ask if Kenna can stay?”

Theobald busted out laughing, sliding out of his chair on the floor. “Yes, and tell him Kyros let some of his worms out,” Theobald choked out. The king dropped down beside him, laughing.

Out in the hall, the two guards standing by the door could hear the laughter. They fought hard not to join in, but the giggles slowly started, and then the two were leaning on the wall.

Chapter 6

Walking across the courtyard from the housing wing to the state wing, Jedek looked behind him and saw the ever-present Ahnon. It was rare that Ahnon let him out of his sight, and even then, he was never too far away. Not to say Jedek didn’t complain about this, but Ahnon assured him in time he would give him more space. Jedek smiled weakly at Ahnon and turned back around, heading to the great hall. The king, his dad, wanted both of them in the state room above the great hall after breakfast. Looking at the east wall, Jedek noticed the second sun wasn’t even showing over it yet.

“An early start every once and a while won’t break your legs, sire,” Ahnon said.

Jedek sighed. “Easy for you to say. You didn’t have someone pour water on you to wake up.”

“Well, the butler asked you to get up; then your mother and I warned you twice, sire,” Ahnon said.

“Ahnon, it was a whole pitcher of water!” he cried.

“You’re awake,” Ahnon said as Jedek turned around and scowled at him. “A warrior must learn when to move and not be told.”

The scowl fell from his face. “That was acting like a baby, wasn’t it?” Jedek asked.

“Moderately so.”

Jedek turned around, looking at the ground as he walked. “I’m sorry, Ahnon,” he mumbled.

Ahnon grabbed Jedek’s shoulder, stopping him. “For what?” he asked, spinning Jedek around to look at him.

“For you having to pour water on me, showing me I was acting like a baby,” he mumbled.

Ahnon gave a soft chuckle. “Sire, don’t think you are the first or the last to have water thrown on them to wake them up.”

Surprise showed on Jedek’s face. “You mean you had water thrown on you?” he asked.

“Quite a few times, among other unpleasant things. You could say I was a hard learner,” Ahnon said. “Several times I just laid in the wet bed,” Ahnon admitted. “You came to the conclusion I didn’t the first time.”

“That can’t be right, Ahnon. You’re the best warrior there is. I’m just a small boy.”

“No, sire, you’re a young man. Two weeks ago, what did you do when we were attacked?” he asked.

“What you told me,” Jedek answered.

“Exactly. A small boy wouldn’t have. He would’ve tried to run and hide, getting everyone killed.” Jedek just stared at him as he realized the implications. He was so scared to tell Ahnon he wanted to run and hide.

Jedek took a deep breath. “Ahnon, I want to tell you something, but please don’t tell anyone,” Jedek pleaded.

Ahnon tilted his head to one side and smiled. “You were scared and wanted to run and hide,” he said.

Jedek gasped, jerking back from Ahnon. How could he know, he thought.

“Sire, to be scared is normal. How you react to it defines who you are. You can run from what scares you, endangering yourself and others like a child, or hold your ground, facing it too see how to handle the threat, trying to survive. I’m not saying you should never run, but if you do, think it out first.”

Jedek thought about what he said and smiled. “You’ve never run, have you?”

“Of course I have,” Ahnon said, shocking Jedek. “If I can’t win, I’m not staying, and just for the record, I almost took you and left garden,” Ahnon confessed. “If Karme would’ve been a little better, I would have.”

Jedek was stunned to the core. “You would’ve run?” he mumbled.

“My life is protecting you, not killing the assassins sent after you. I should’ve taken you and left, but we both know what would’ve happened.”

“Yeah, Karme and Kenna would’ve died,” Jedek said, looking at the ground fighting a lump in his throat.

“I felt confident you were in no danger, but I still put you at risk, and for that, I apologize. I just couldn’t let your future wife get killed.”

Still just not liking the sound of that Jedek looked up at him. “You know, I kind of like her, but this wife stuff really stinks. I mean, she likes playing with our boats and my other toys. So why do I have to get married to her? Can’t we just, like, be friends?” he asked.

Ahnon’s face split into a grin. “Sire, you’re talking to the wrong person for this. I’ve never been married, and you’re the only friend I’ve ever had.”

“Thank you, Ahnon. When are you going to teach me how to fight instead of reading, writing, and math? When am I going to learn swords and magic?” he asked.

“Learn to use this,” Ahnon said, touching Jedek’s forehead. “Then, I will teach you to use this,” he said, touching Jedek’s right bicep. “The mind is what wins a battle. I’m not saying brute strength doesn’t contribute, but a smart person trained to fight will beat ten thugs any day. The mind controls the body, not the other way around.”

“Oh okay,” Jedek moaned.

“Head up, young sire. If you keep on the current path, I will introduce you to magic soon.”

Jedek jumped in the air. “Alright, that’s fairy hair!” he yelled. Ahnon wanted to ask about fairy hair but decided not to. Finished with his celebration, Jedek looked at Ahnon. “Karme isn’t that good of a sho-ka, is she?” he asked.

“She wasn’t ready, but she did fight five kytensa and win.”

Jedek moved over, standing almost on Ahnon’s toes. “You killed two of them,” he whispered.

“Thank you for not telling anyone,” Ahnon whispered back. “To answer your question, she wasn’t ready. She has the heart, and I hope she starts making up for her shortcomings.”

“Thank you for saving them. I really like having Kenna as a friend. You’re the best, but you don’t like playing in the dirt. Then when I play in the dirt, you scrub me down right after I quit. What’s the point in getting dirty if you’re just going to get me clean again?” he asked.

Smiling as he gave a slight bow of his head, “Sorry, sire. I have an aversion to dirt.”

Tilting his head as he furrowed his forehead, Jedek asked, “Aversion?”

“A dislike,” Ahnon explained. “I don’t mind getting dirty, but I don’t like staying that way, sire,” he said.

“Well, play in the dirt with me, then both of us can get clean later. I’m telling you, Ahnon, you don’t know what you’re missing,” Jedek informed him with a serious face.

Ahnon reached out and hugged Jedek, taking him by surprise. “Sire, you may be right. After we find out what the king wants, let’s go and find some dirt,” Ahnon said, grinning.

“You mean it?” Jedek said with his face shoved in Ahnon’s chest.

“Yes, sire, I mean it.”

Jedek looked up at him. “Can Kenna come with us?”

“What about the bugs?” Ahnon asked with a straight face.

Jedek looked down. “I don’t think she has any,” he admitted. “That’s what all the other boys told me. That’s one reason I don’t play with them anymore.”

“There’s more than one reason?” Ahnon asked.

“They’re kind of mean,” Jedek said. “They made Kenna cry the other day. I thought Michi was going to start chopping little boys up.”

“I wondered what that was about,” Ahnon muttered.

“They treat us different, Ahnon, and a lot of what they are telling me isn’t true.”

“Bugs?” Ahnon asked.

“Yeah, I don’t think girls have bugs, but they can be a pain,” Jedek told Ahnon, letting him know to still watch out for girls.

“That is the way of life, sire,” Ahnon said. “Believe nothing you hear and only half of what you see.”

“Huh?”

“Rumors are rarely true, and people put on false faces to hide what they really feel,” Ahnon clarified.

Jedek looked away, thinking about that for a minute. “That’s weird but true,” he admitted.

“Come, sire. Let’s see what the king wants,” Ahnon said, turning him around.

Jedek burst into a sprint. “I can beat you to the door!” he yelled. A gust of wind brushed past Jedek, and he looked up to see Ahnon standing by the door a hundred paces away. Stunned, Jedek slowed then came to a stop with a dumbfounded look on his face. “That’s cheating,” he moaned.

Ahnon looked around. “You didn’t say how to get here—just to get here,” Ahnon pointed out. “There were no rules, so how could I cheat?”

“You were supposed to run,” Jedek complained.

“I did run. You didn’t say to run like you.”

Jedek stomped his foot. “You’re supposed to know that!”

Ahnon feigned shock. “I didn’t know, sire. You just bet me that you could beat me to the door.”

Jedek walked over with a grumpy face. Ahnon opened the door to let him in. “That wasn’t fair,” Jedek said as he walked by. Ahnon followed him in then picked him up, spinning him around then holding Jedek to his side. “Hey, what are you doing?” Jedek asked.

“Hold on tight,” Ahnon said, and Jedek wrapped his arms around his neck, grinning. “Take a deep breath and hold it.” Jedek obeyed. Ahnon looked across the great hall to the center staircase several hundred paces away and forty feet up to the balcony door to the state hall. Jedek followed his gaze, and excitement built in him.

Suddenly, Jedek felt like he weighed a ton as Ahnon leaped into the air, bouncing off the south wall, flying over the tables and chairs, almost touching the ceiling. Then Jedek noticed his stomach felt tickly as they plummeted toward the floor. Jedek wanted to scream but was holding his breath, so he just held on tighter as the room blurred in his peripheral vision.

They hit the floor, and at the same instant, Ahnon kicked off, and Jedek was heavy again then felt light as they headed toward the upper balcony on the staircase. Ahnon landed on the balcony, sliding toward the door and skidding to a halt a foot from it. Ahnon looked down at Jedek. “You can breathe now,” he said, grinning.

Jedek blew out his breath in Ahnon’s face, yelling, “That was absolutely great!” Hearing something clatter behind him, Jedek turned his head. The guard on the balcony had dropped his spear and was looking at the two who seemed to appear out of thin air beside him. “It wasn’t cheating, Sergeant. I just didn’t tell Ahnon we had to walk up the stairs,” Jedek said.

Suddenly, another gust of wind hit the balcony, and Michi was standing beside them, holding Kenna. “Really, it’s not cheating, Sergeant. They did it, so we could too,” Kenna said in her small little voice. The guard nodded so fast his helmet slid over his eyes.

“Don’t make me blind, please! I won’t tell!” he screamed.

Ahnon reached over and lifted the man’s helmet. “I think that would be cheating if I made you blind,” Ahnon said, letting Jedek down.

“Surely, that would be cheating,” Jedek said, opening the door. Michi let Kenna down, and she ran through the door.

“I can beat you, Jedek!” she yelled, running for the state room, hair bouncing everywhere.

“No, you can’t!” Jedek yelled and took off.

Ahnon looked at Michi. “We have to play in the dirt today.”

Michi froze. “What?” he asked.

“Jedek is going to play in the dirt and wants Kenna to join him. He tells me it’s the best thing ever,” Ahnon explained though he still wasn’t convinced.

“My sire just got that dress, and you want her to play in the dirt in it?” Michi asked.

“Let her put an old one on,” Ahnon offered.

“Ahnon!” he yelled. “It’s a new dress! Do you have any idea what a new dress takes?!”

“Well, yes I do,” Ahnon said matter-of-factly.

Michi looked at him with stern eyes. “Well, I didn’t! Do you know there are darts in a dress?”

Ahnon nodded. “Yes, they’re to form it to the body,” he said nonchalantly.

“Well, I didn’t know that!” Michi yelled. “I heard the dress maker say, ‘Sharpen the dart,’ and threw him up against the wall, holding a knife to his throat. I threw a binding spell on his assistant while I searched him, getting stuck with a hundred pins. The whole time, I’m telling him if he even thinks about hurting my sire, I’ll kill his entire bloodline!” Michi ended in a full bellow, “And you want her to get that dress dirty?”

The kids ran back over, hearing the yelling.

Ahnon wanted to laugh, but he easily held it. “I’m sorry, Michi,” was all he could think to say.

Kenna hugged Michi’s waist. “The dress maker peed, making a big puddle on the floor,” she said with a grin, looking at Ahnon.

“I’ve never felt like such an idiot in my life,” Michi growled.

Ahnon grinned. “Well, the dress does look great,” he offered.

Kenna looked up a Michi. “The dress maker tried to leave after that, and Michi told him if he left before the dress was finished, Michi was going to throw the dress maker and his assistant out the window,” Kenna said with a smile.

Michi shook his head. “The queen came in during that. Turns out the man’s the royal seamstress,” he told Ahnon, causing Jedek to hit the floor laughing.

“Well, what did the queen say about it?” Ahnon asked.

Michi shrugged. “Don’t know? I told her what happened, and she collapsed on the floor laughing. An hour later, the king came in and carried her out, still laughing,” he said in an annoyed tone. “And you want her to get this dress dirty. Have you lost your mind?” Michi popped off.

“We can wash it later?” Ahnon offered.

“Do you know what it takes and how long to fit a young princess for a dress?”

“Yeah, about two hours if you’re good and someone doesn’t pull a knife on you,” Ahnon said, suppressing a grin.

“I don’t even want to know how you know that,” Michi said, turning and walking away picking Kenna up.

Ahnon bent down and picked up the still laughing Jedek. “I can teach you how to make a dress, Michi. It’s not that hard,” Ahnon offered. Michi ignored him and walked to the state room at the end of the hall. The guards opened the door, trying hard not to laugh, having heard every word.

Ahnon carried Jedek over his shoulder into the room and put him in the chair beside Kenna. Stepping back, he stood by Michi and looked around the room. There were over thirty people sitting around the table. Most were looking at Michi, quivering in their chairs with silent laughter. The king stood up, leaning over the table. “Ahnon, these are for you,” he said, handing over two scrolls and a packet.

Ahnon started reading when a general stood up at the end of the table. “Your majesty, I have to say Sho-ka Michi needs to be reined in,” he said, pointing at Michi. “Two days ago, he threatened to cut the arms off six little boys and set another on fire. All of the kids are children of the palace guard.”

Michi stepped up to the table. “Those little demons made my sire cry,” he grumbled. “I would’ve cut their arms off if she hadn’t latched on to my leg, stopping me from chasing them. That’s the only reason one didn’t get roasted,” he admitted.

“You threatened to burn one of those kids alive!” the general yelled.

“Because Nelon pulled her hair!” Michi yelled back, getting a dangerous look in his eye.

The general jumped back. “Nelon?” he asked in a normal voice.

Dropping a hand to his katana, “The troll monkey who pulled her hair,” Michi replied in a dangerous tone.

The general leaned over the table. “That boy is only thirteen,” he said.

“My sire is ten and a princess. He does it again, and we have a cook out,” Michi replied with a cold stare.

Ahnon reached over, putting his hand on Michi’s chest. “Easy,” he said in a low tone.

Theobald looked at Ahnon, shaking his head, “This coming from a man who tried to suffocate a kid two years ago,” he said.

“Hey, he earned that!” Ahnon yelled. “That boy was fifteen, fixing to become a squire in the palace guard. What’s the little butt sniffer do? Push down an eight-year-old, skinning his knees!” he bellowed.

Theobald walked up to the table. “You put him in an orb shield two feet off the ground then walked up and told him, ‘The good news is you have three hours of air, but the bad news is the shield will be there for five hours.’”

“Sure did, but you had to go tattle,” Ahnon droned.

“Ahnon, the boy had already passed out, and the guards wanted to arrest you!” Theobald shouted.

“Oh, they did try, and their beards fell off. I let them know their heads would be next,” Ahnon replied happily with an evil grin.

“You know they still can’t grow a beard? It’s sign of passage in Gratu to have a beard in case you haven’t noticed,” Theobald snapped.

The general slammed his fist on the table. “Sho-ka Theobald, we are talking about atrocities now!” he yelled.

Slowly Theobald turned to the general. “Yell at me again, and we have another clean-faced Gratu warrior,” he warned, making the general fall back in his chair.

The Grand Mage stood up in his gray robe. “You sho-ka are getting a little too flamboyant with your magic. Magic is not to be played with and only to be used when needed,” he snapped.

“Just because you can’t use magic doesn’t mean we can’t,” Ahnon chided.

Michi leaned over. “He has trouble making light,” he said, chuckling. The Grand Mage’s face got red, and the sho-ka just smiled at him. This made the mage hesitant to try something.

A loud boom sounded. “This is enough!” the king said, hitting the table and standing up. “We have matters of Thanos to discuss. You know, keeping the five kingdoms free from the north!” he yelled. “You are talking about kids being kids and people using magic for fun!” he screamed at the general and mage. Then he looked at Ahnon and Michi. “You two will not hurt those kids! That is a command!” he yelled.

Ahnon looked at the king with indifference as he crossed his arms. “You can’t command me to do anything. Only he can,” he said, pointing at Jedek. “You can tell him, and he can command me.”

Vilarius stepped back, blinking in shock. “You didn’t have to say it like that,” he replied in a wounded tone.

Jedek looked up at Ahnon. “I don’t command you to do anything; you’re my friend.”

Ahnon leaned down. “Let everyone think you command me so they’re scared of you,” he whispered loudly.

Jedek jerked his head around. “I command him all the time to do stuff like make me run on water,” he said, crossing his arms, trying to look intimidating.

The general leaned over the table. “Your majesty, these are the kids of the palace guard.”

Michi looked at Ahnon with a look that spoke volumes. “That little Nelon… He…” Michi tried to find the words.

Ahnon nodded at him. “Oh, I know the blond Cyclops. He was born in the abyss. Someone needs to tie him in a bag with a bunch of rocks and throw him in the ocean.”

Getting a devious grin on his face, Michi studied Ahnon. “I know where some good burlap bags are.”

Narrowing his eyes, Ahnon gave a cold grin. “I can get a boat.”

Michi looked down at the kids. “We can take the sires with us.”

Thinking about it real hard, Ahnon asked, “Midnight good for you?”

Before Michi could answer, the king bellowed, “Gentlemen!”

“Yes, your majesty!” they both shouted, looking at him.

“If you even try to carry out this insane idea, I will ground the kids for two months in their rooms with you beside them,” he warned with a dark tone.

Ahnon looked at Michi. “If Nelon does it again, we’ll take the grounding,” he said.

“I’ll keep the bags handy,” Michi added.

The king looked down at the general. “You tell whoever that boy’s daddy is if he so much as harms another kid, I’m letting these two take him for a rowboat ride,” he advised. Ahnon elbowed Michi, grinning, and Michi winked at him. Then, the king looked at Michi. “I almost lost the royal seamstress, Michi.” Vilarius couldn’t help but smile at Ahnon, remembering the cold man who entered the castle a decade ago and had evolved into someone who looked like they loved where they were.

“In Michi’s defense, the seamstress needs to watch what he says,” Ahnon said, and Michi nodded, thankful for the help.

The king smiled. “I’m not going to punish anyone for that. Eira laughed for so long she passed out. I’ve never seen her do that,” he finished, chuckling.

Ahnon snorted. “The seamstress does crappy work anyway. The queen loved the two dresses I made for her more, and even the ‘Royal Seamstress,’” Ahnon said mockingly, waving his hand, “said that was the best quality work he had ever seen. I did those in my spare time.”

The king shook his head “What did your king have to say to you?” he asked, sitting down.

“Thanos is still turning,” Ahnon said, disinterested.

Closing his eyes, “Ahnon, I’m a wizard too, and I’m about to show you,” the king warned.

“Sorry, your majesty, but I’m better, so that really doesn’t work on me,” Ahnon said, smiling, then looked at Theobald, who looked pissed off. “You’re not that good either,” Ahnon said, waving his hand.

The king opened his eyes, shaking his head. “You know, I think I liked you more when you first came here. Duty only,” the king told him not meaning it.

“Troll snot. I didn’t even like me then,” Ahnon admitted. “I have a friend now, and he tells me stuff,” Ahnon said proudly. Then he leaned over the table, contorting his face. “I just found out girls don’t really have bugs.” The pissed expression on Theobald’s face left as his facial muscles started twitching, trying not to laugh. “I’m still trying to find out about the worms. I’ll let you know,” Ahnon added, straightening up as Michi snorted twice.

The king wiped his eyes. “Please tell me what your nephew told you,” he whimpered.

“Yes, your majesty,” Ahnon said, lifting up the papers.

“Great, I’m in charge again,” the king said, grinning.

Ignoring him, Ahnon started. “There have been nine other attacks involving kytensa and royal houses of the southern kingdoms.”

“I know this, Ahnon,” the king said as Ahnon lowered the paper.

“Your majesty, you’re interrupting me from carrying out your request.”

“Sorry,” the king said. “Didn’t know it was a request.”

“So far, the only royal member lost was a lord in Fantshu. Nephew says he’s sending you the hundred thousand troops you wanted to guard your western border as you gear up your navy,” Ahnon said then silently read more. “Oh, Michi and his family have been confirmed as royal members of the house of Nazar, and his status as sho-ka is confirmed,” Ahnon said, looking at Michi and grinning. Michi beamed with pride. Looking back down, Ahnon read more then turned to another page.

“Wow,” Ahnon said, reading. “When Karme is able to return to her duties as sho-ka, Michi is to take over his new assignment. He will be the first guardian of the sovereign family, sho-tem-ka bhari,” Ahnon finished in shock. He looked up for a second then silently read some more. “Hey, the king’s coming to visit in a few months,” he said. “Michi has to go home for a month to receive his infusion,” Ahnon said, shuddering. He looked at Michi, who was still beaming with pride.

“It’s forbidden, Ahnon. Don’t,” Theobald warned. “There are consequences for telling a sho-ka that hasn’t been through.”

Ahnon patted Michi’s arm. “Get drunk a few days before you go even if you don’t drink,” Ahnon advised him. Looking back down, he finished reading the letter and folded it up, looking at the king. “My nephew took my bhari away from me,” he told him.

That shook Michi out of his dream. “What?” he asked.

“They’re ordered back under crown service.”

“They have all completed the crown service,” Michi pointed out.

“Indeed, and he knows. He’s going to pay them what I’ve been paying them. They are the first tem guards,” Ahnon said and looked at Vilarius. “Tem or temple guard, they are to guard the castle when you or your family are here. All will be bhari under crown rule and can only apply after their service is up. Like the super elite unit that guards the house of Nazar, and no, your majesty, they are not for the state,” Ahnon said, looking away from the king. “They are to keep watch on the city and castle. Your spies close to home are incompetent idiots—my nephew’s words, your majesty.”

The king nodded. “That’s why I have bhari doing my work abroad,” he said.

Jumping to his feet, the general started yelling. “I’m in command of domestic intelligence!”

Michi started laughing. “Yeah, your spies follow lords, nobles, and ladies of the royal house, finding out which brothel they’re going to so you can blackmail them,” he said. Suddenly, he stopped laughing, realizing what he just let out. The general went pale.

“That explains a lot,” Theobald mumbled.

“So I will have thirty bhari guarding my family at all times?” the king asked, cutting his eyes at the general.

“No, your majesty, sixty. Michi is to fill the ranks since he did such an excellent job the first time,” Ahnon said.

“He’s going to spend sixty gold crows a month to protect this house!” the king shouted.

Ahnon nodded. “Yes, your majesty. Just to let you know, the royal palace in Nazar has over a hundred bhari who’ve completed service. Granted, it’s not that price, but it’s close. You pay top price; you get excellent product and service.”

“Tell him I will pay them. I should’ve done this long ago,” the king said.

“You tell him. I’m not talking to him. Those were my bhari, and he goes pulling rank just because he’s the ‘Emperor of Nazar,’” Ahnon popped off, irritated, glaring at the king.

The king smiled, trying not to take enjoyment from Ahnon’s disappointment, but it wasn’t happening. Theobald coughed, getting Ahnon’s attention. “When is Karme going to return to her duties?” he asked.

Michi spoke up. “We checked on her this morning, and she should be back in a few weeks or so, but I’m working with her and will stay close till I feel she’s ready,” he said.

Ahnon looked at Michi out of the corner of his eye. “Don’t even think of trying to command me, Michi, or pull rank,” he advised. “The ‘Emperor of Nazar,’” he said with hoopla, “has done that to me, and I’m in a bad mood now.”

Smiling, Michi turned to Ahnon, giving a slight bow. “Unlike everyone else in this room, I know what you can do. The thought of trying to tell you to do anything would never cross my mind.”

“Just checking,” Ahnon said, seeing Jedek fidget in his chair. Leaning down, Ahnon whispered quietly in his ear, and Jedek straightened up. Seeing that, Vilarius smiled and looked at Theobald, who just winked at him.

“Your majesty, you can’t be serious!” the general yelled. “I can field almost ten thousand troops for sixty gold crowns a month.”

The king looked at Ahnon then Michi. “If he yells one more time, you two can try out your bag of rocks and rowboat on him.”

Ahnon smiled as Michi looked at the general. “No, you can field ten thousand bodies. I will have sixty bhari warriors.”

An admiral, who had remained quiet except for laughing, finally spoke up. “I’m not trying to be rude, but can we please proceed?” Several other lords and advisors nodded in agreement.

“Very well, Admiral Gither; let’s talk about the world,” Vilarius said, and the meeting started. The meeting went on for hours until servants came in carrying food for lunch.

When Ahnon noticed Jedek was finished eating, he walked around the table to the far wall and opened the window. “It’s a beautiful day,” Ahnon said, turning around to see everyone looking at him. Not paying them any attention, he walked back to the table. Stopping beside Theobald, Ahnon looked across the table at Jedek. “You ready to play in some dirt?” he asked.

“Oh yeah!” Jedek yelled, throwing off his napkin. He jumped out of his chair and ran around the table, heading to the door.

Ahnon leaned closer to the Vilarius. “I think that’s where boys get worms from.”

Vilarius nodded. “Maybe. I played in enough when I was young.”

“I never got to, so I’m going to see what I was missing.” Turing around, he walked over to the window and saw Jedek at the door. “Only babies use a door on a beautiful day like today,” Ahnon told him. Jedek let out a yell, running for Ahnon. “One would think you’d know that, Jedek,” Ahnon said, picking him up.

Spinning Jedek to his back, Ahnon put his foot on the windowsill and grabbed the frame with his right hand. With his staff in his left, Ahnon turned around and looked at the Grand Mage. “I’m fixing to be a flamboyant mage. Want to try and stop me?” Ahnon challenged. The Grand Mage became visibly pale. “Come on; I only beat fifteen at once who were using magic. You might be able to take me.” Ahnon harassed as Michi snickered.

Ahnon looked at Michi. “What are you snickering at? You’re scared of him?” he said, motioning with his head toward the mage.

Michi looked down at Kenna as she looked up at him with pleading eyes. He stared at the beautiful blue and white dress, thinking about the dirt. “No, I’m not, Ahnon, but the dress,” Michi whined.

“I’ll make her another one,” Ahnon said casually. “Let’s go see what this dirt’s about.”

“I’ll buy the cloth,” Michi said, picking Kenna up and swinging her to his back as she started cheering. “Mage, I’m being flamboyant also. If you have something to say, follow me out the window,” Michi dared, walking around the table.

“Hold your breath,” Ahnon whispered to Jedek as the room watched him. Ahnon mumbled, rubbing something on his chest, which started glowing bright gold. Standing in the window, Ahnon stepped out and stood on the air outside the window. As Ahnon turned around to face the window, he whispered to Jedek.

Grinning, Jedek looked up when Ahnon finished whispering. Jedek looked at the Grand Mage and yelled, “Look, we’re being flam…flambo…” he leaned back to Ahnon. Looking back up, Jedek yelled, “We’re being a pain in the butt!” Ahnon laughed as they floated away from the window. Without warning, the two shot away, flying over the walls.

Michi wiped his chest, which started glowing as he looked over his shoulder at Kenna. “You are a princess. We don’t step out windows. We fly out,” he said, floating up. When they were even with the window, they moved so fast, they just blurred, blowing papers off the table.

Theobald leaned down to the king. “We haven’t played in the dirt in a long time, my friend,” he said.

Vilarius grinned, pulling out a folded packet of wax paper with components. “You’re right,” he said, going over the spell in his mind.

The Grand Mage stood up. “Your majesty, you can’t. Magic is not for enjoyment.”

“This is business, mage. I have to check on my son,” the king said. “Amu kima essuru,” Vilarius recited, rubbing the packet across his chest, leaving a wet mark that started glowing gold. “I’m first, Theobald!” he yelled, running at the window and diving out, disappearing from sight. The room became quiet. Vilarius’ head suddenly appeared at the window ledge. “You coming or what?” Many sighed with relief seeing the king wasn’t dead.

“The last time you tried that spell, you broke your leg jumping out a window. Trying to impress Eira if I’m not mistaken,” Theobald said, pulling out a packet, fighting not to grin.

“I was drunk. I’m lucky I found the window. Give me some credit,” Vilarius said, floating even with the window as Theobald recited the spell. Seeing his chest start to glow, he looked up at the king.

“I can still beat you, so don’t even say it,” Theobald warned.

An evil grin crept up on Vilarius’ face, “The first one to Jedek gets to fire the general,” he challenged. A sudden whoosh filled the room as the king disappeared from sight, sucking papers out the window.

“You are still a little boy to me,” Theobald said and blurred out the window, sending all the papers in the room back into the air.

The admiral looked at the Grand Mage. “Jump out the window like they did,” he challenged.

“I will not show off like that,” he said, standing and heading toward the door.

“Yeah, I thought you couldn’t,” Admiral Gither said. “The wizards you assign to my ships better be able to do that!” he yelled as the mage walked out the door. The admiral smiled, turning to the general. “Kind of wish you would’ve stayed in bed today, huh?” he asked.

“The king will not fire me. I’m too valuable,” the general told him.

The admiral smirked. “Your wife is a member of the royal family—granted distant—but still a member. Hope you know how to farm or fish,” he said and stood. “Wish I could just jump out a window and fly off,” he said, gathering his papers.

One of the advisers stood up. “You would do that?” he asked.

“I’ve dreamed about flying since I was a boy. The answer is yes; if I could, I would,” the admiral said, leaving.

The others gathered their stuff and left, following him out. Theobald got to fire the general the next day.

Chapter 7

“Kenna, quit moving!” Ahnon mumbled loudly at her with pins in his mouth.

She looked over her shoulder. “Ahnon, I’ve been here forever.”

Slowly, Ahnon looked up at her with all of her hair pulled up on top of her head. It made her head look three times too big for her body. “You’ve been standing there for twenty minutes. Another ten and I’ll be done,” he mumbled, trying not to swallow pins. She huffed at him, turning back around.

“Ahnon, I don’t like this book,” Jedek said. Ahnon closed his eyes and started counting. “I know how to count, Ahnon,” Jedek said. Ahnon kept counting.

Feeling under control, Ahnon turned to Jedek, who sat at a table by the window with a book in front of him. “Jedek, if you don’t like it, get another one. I’m a little occupied now,” Ahnon said slowly.

“You already made her two,” he complained, pointing at two dresses laid out on the couch.

“Jedek, they’re only sized and pieced together. I have to finish them,” Ahnon mumbled, feeling a needle get his tongue. Grabbing the pins from his mouth, he shoved them in the pin cushion on his forearm. “You know something? You two could be a little more helpful here,” Ahnon snapped at them as he pinned the darts of the dress. “If I remember correctly, several weeks ago, we played in the dirt for three days straight. Kenna, you ruined two dresses. I think Michi wanted to cry the first day we played. Jedek, we won’t even talk about the day you got in bed before you bathed,” Ahnon growled.

“Ahnon, that was like forever ago,” Jedek whined. “You made me,” he emphasized, “clean the sheets, blankets, and mattress,” Jedek reminded him.

“I wasn’t going to do it,” Ahnon said.

“We have butlers and maids for that.”

Ahnon rolled his head, looking at Jedek. “Say something like that again, and I’ll have you scrubbing every hallway in the castle.”

Jedek gasped, “You wouldn’t.”

“Oh, yes I would. You don’t expect anyone to clean up after you. If they do, be thankful, and don’t abuse it,” Ahnon said, finishing the last dart. “Kenna, hands up.”

She lifted her arms as he slowly pulled the dress off and walked over to the couch. “Ahnon, that’s what they are here for,” Jedek said. Kenna ran over to the couch in her slip and put another dress on then sat down on the floor. Hearing the tone in Ahnon’s voice, she wasn’t getting involved with this one. She looked at Jedek with pleading eyes, wanting him to shut up.

“You don’t abuse good people,” Ahnon said, sitting down, sewing before his bottom hit the couch.

“We pay them, Ahnon,” Jedek complained in an arrogant tone as Kenna shook her head and mouthed, “No.”

Ahnon dropped the dress to his lap and looked up at Jedek. “So you pay them to clean up when you purposefully got in bed after I told you to bathe. Making extra work for them because you were lazy?” he asked in a dark tone.

Cringing from the tone and look, Jedek replied in a small, meek voice, “It’s their job.”

“My job is to protect you. You going to run around outside till you find some assassins so they can kill me as I try to protect you?” Ahnon asked harshly.

Tears welled up in Jedek’s eyes. “No, I would never do that. I would die first,” he replied, brokenhearted.

Closing his eyes, Ahnon said, “I’m sorry, Jedek. That was mean.” He set the dress down then stood up and clapped his hands, holding out his arms. Jedek bolted from the chair and jumped in his arms. Pulling him close, Ahnon hugged him tight. “Jedek, you can’t abuse people just because they are doing their job. It speaks poorly of you, sire, and I can’t stand the thought of someone thinking bad about you. You are a good, strong young man, so don’t treat others badly like that.”

“I’m sorry, Ahnon. I didn’t mean to disappoint you,” Jedek said, sniffling.

“It’s all right,” Ahnon said. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.”

“I won’t do it ever again,” Jedek promised.

Ahnon pulled him back, looked into his eyes, and ruffled his dark brown hair. “How about we both promise to ‘try’ not to disappoint each other again. We have a long time together, sire,” Ahnon said, smiling.

“A really long time together?” Jedek asked, smiling and wiping his face.

Ahnon grinned. “I figure a few hundred years.”

“Wow, that’s forever,” Jedek said with his eyes getting big.

Ahnon put him down. “This coming from the young man who said the night before the Day of Divine Tribute lasts a whole year.”

“It does, Ahnon. I have to wait till sunrise to open presents, and the suns refuse to come up.”

Picking up the dress, Ahnon’s hands flew, sewing it together. “I showed you an hourglass still pours the same, and the clock in the great hall still moves at the same pace.” Kenna got up off the floor and walked over, watching Ahnon’s hand move in a blur.

“Are you using magic?” she asked in awe when he paused.

“No,” Ahnon said, rethreading a needle. Jedek moved over, also mesmerized. Ahnon dove back down, sewing the dress. The kids stood shoulder to shoulder, watching him run the needle in and out and tie the thread with one hand and cut the thread with a small blade on the index finger on his other hand. Suddenly, Ahnon held the dress up. “Done with one,” he said then grabbed another one and started sewing.

“You did that in like two minutes,” Jedek said, watching Ahnon’s hands fly on the next dress.

“Twenty-three,” Ahnon told him.

“Twenty-three what?” Jedek asked.

“Minutes.”

“There’s only one clock in the whole castle. How could you know that?” he asked, never taking his eyes off Ahnon’s hand.

“Teach yourself how to keep time,” Ahnon answered as he reloaded his needle.

“How?” Kenna asked.

“With an hourglass,” Ahnon answered. In what seemed like a few minutes to the kids, Ahnon put the second dress down. “One more,” he said, picking up the third dress.

“You make dresses faster than I make a glass of tea,” Jedek said.

Ahnon chuckled. “Well, if you didn’t put a pound of sugar in a glass, it might not take so long.”

“I have to make it taste good.”

“You could save yourself some time and drink syrup.”

“You tell me I put too much of that on my pancakes,” Jedek said.

“Sire, your pancakes float on your plate,” Ahnon said, spinning the dress around.

Jedek shrugged. “Well, they taste good,” he said.

“That’s all that matters, sire,” Ahnon said, chuckling.

“How did you learn this?” Kenna asked.

“Studied and became an apprentice.”

“You’re a warrior. Why would you learn to sew?” she asked.

“Stuff tears.”

“You know how to make dresses,” she said. “Better than anyone.”

Looking up at her for a second, Ahnon said, “Thank you,” and went back to work.

“Ahnon, are you going to tell us?” Jedek asked.

“I learned,” he said, and Jedek huffed. Ahnon paused, looking up at the two. “You really want to know?” he asked, and they both nodded. “I studied with several seamstresses for several years,” he said and went back to work.

“Why?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon sighed, but his hands didn’t stop. “I knew one day you would be married, and seamstresses would be around your wife and you. I know how they act and the language they use, so I can spot an imposter. On the plus side, I can make your wife a dress, like I’m doing now,” he said, grinning as he added the last part.

Kenna put her hands on her hips. “We aren’t married yet.”

“That’s right,” Jedek said.

Ahnon chuckled at both of them. “So I’m getting practice for later.”

“What else can you do?” Kenna asked. “Besides fight and use magic.”

“Farm, build a house, build a bridge, forge a sword, raise livestock, sail a ship, build a ship, work as a shopkeeper and an accountant, train horses, and many other things.”

“How long did you train?” Kenna asked.

“Counting the academy, two hundred and seventy-three years,” he told her, pausing for a second in his sewing. Pushing the thoughts out of his mind, Ahnon continued.

“Karme didn’t study that long,” Kenna said.

“I know. She was cheated,” Ahnon said and held up the last dress. “Number three,” he said, smiling.

“It’s pretty,” Jedek admitted. “Why was Karme cheated?” he asked.

“She only trained a little over twenty years. The standard is fifty to a hundred.”

“Is that why she’s out with Michi?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon nodded. “He’s teaching her not to be afraid of magic.”

“Hey, you always tell me to be scared of magic,” Jedek objected.

“No, I tell you to respect it or it will kill you.”

“Same thing,” Jedek said. Ahnon closed his eyes, sighing. “What’s wrong?” Jedek asked.

“I answer one question, and you ask ten more then critique my answers.”

Jedek stomped his foot. “You tell me to always ask questions.”

Letting out a forced chuckle, Ahnon admitted, “Yes, I do, so I’m the one to blame.”

“You did promise to start magic soon,” Jedek reminded him hopefully.

Ahnon smiled. “Oh, we will start soon. You’re almost ready.”

“I’m almost eleven now.”

“That old? We need to find you a trade,” Ahnon said, reaching over and grabbing him. Pulling Jedek up in his lap, Ahnon looked at him. “Don’t rush it, sire. Always take your time.”

“I’m being patient. This is only the second time I reminded you.”

“Three,” Ahnon corrected.

“No. One was a note; that doesn’t count.”

Ahnon smiled. “It was a good note too,” he admitted. “Go and get the book, and I’ll read to both of you.” Jedek jumped off his lap, running for the table. When he jumped back in Ahnon’s lap, Kenna, still standing in front of Ahnon, leaned over to them.

“Karme’s teaching me to read and write,” she whispered, smiling.

“She’s supposed to,” Ahnon told her.

Kenna shook her head. “Daddy told her if she did, she would be in trouble.”

Ahnon patted his other thigh, and Kenna jumped up in his lap. Opening the book, he mentally filed away what Kenna said as he started reading. When Jedek was younger, he used to fall asleep when Ahnon read to him. Now, he had to pause for question and answer sessions, at times making him miss the days when Jedek was younger.

It was close to sunset when Michi and Karme walked in, finding the kids in Ahnon’s lap. They saw a coffee table full of food in front of the three and two books on the floor. The three looked up when the door opened and noticed Karme drenched in sweat, and Michi’s face was covered in ash. Looking down, Ahnon saw parts of Michi’s pants were burned.

Kenna pointed at his pants. “What happened to you?” she asked.

“Nothing, just showing Karme a few tricks,” he said, moving some cloth so he could sit down. He pointed at the table. “May I?” he asked, and all three nodded. He sat down in a chair across from them, and Karme dropped to the floor. “Karme, get up and eat,” Michi said. Karme put a hand to her head like she was thinking. “What are you doing?” Michi asked.

“Trying to remember if there is a spell to put the food in my stomach without using my mouth,” she told him in a dry, cracking voice.

Michi looked up at Ahnon with a questioning look. “I’ve never heard of one,” Ahnon admitted.

“Karme, eat,” Michi repeated, glad there wasn’t such a spell. Dragging her body off the floor, she dropped into a chair beside him. He handed her a plate. “Here.” She took it and set it in her lap. “Don’t make me feed you,” he warned, fixing his plate.

Karme let out a sigh and shoved some food in her mouth. Michi picked up a glass of water and handed it to her. She narrowed her eyes but took it, draining the glass. Ahnon poked Jedek and nodded toward Karme’s glass. Jedek jumped and ran over, filling it back up. “Thank you,” she said wearily and promptly drained it. Jedek looked at Ahnon, and he shook his head.

Looking around with her head wobbling on her shoulders, Karme noticed the three dresses. “You finished three silk dresses in one day?” she asked, dumbfounded.

“He was done in like fifteen minutes,” Kenna told her.

Ahnon smiled. “Not quite. It took be about three hours,” he told her as Michi set his plate down and walked over to them. Wiping his hands off, he picked one up, inspecting it.

“By the Gods, Ahnon,” he declared, putting it down and picking up another one. “They are beautiful.”

“No, that one I messed up. The left side dart is a little off.”

Michi looked at him. “How can you tell?” he asked, looking on the left side.

“I sewed it.” Michi lowered the dress, giving Ahnon a disapproving look. “Bring it here, and I’ll show you,” Ahnon offered. Michi brought the dress over, and Ahnon showed him how the dart was off.

“Ahnon, that’s less than the width of a blade,” Michi said, seeing what he was talking about.

“It’s still a mistake.”

“Well then how did you make it?”

Ahnon looked at Kenna. “My model wasn’t holding still,” he said, making her blush.

Michi smiled at Kenna. “Young sire, would you mind showing me how the dresses look?” he asked. Kenna jumped up and grabbed the dresses then ran off to change.

“I’m glad she left to change this time,” Jedek said when she left.

Ahnon looked at him, grinning. “That’s why she left. Every time she stood in her slip, you buried your face and blushed for ten minutes.”

“You’re not supposed to see a girl in a slip,” Jedek said.

“It’s the same as a dress, Jedek. It covers the same area, but it’s just white,” Ahnon said, nodding to Karme’s glass. Feeling her glass get heavy, Karme drained it. “Karme, if you don’t eat, you will wish Michi would’ve fed you when I’m finished.”

Jedek leaned over to Karme’s ear. “Do it because he’ll hold you down, shoving it in your mouth. I know; he’s done it to me.” Karme looked at him in shock then turned to Ahnon. Grabbing a handful of food, she shoved it in her mouth.

Nodding, Ahnon asked Michi, “How did she do?”

“Pretty good by the end of the day,” Michi said in between bites. “She was recalling spells much better and not struggling with words,” he added after draining a glass of water.

“He wouldn’t quit throwing fire balls at me!” Karme shouted, finally swallowing and shoving another handful in.

Michi grinned with full cheeks. “She can do four shield spells now really well,” he muffled through a mouth full of food.

“Karme, why did the council pick you since you were only out for twenty years?” Ahnon asked.

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I told them I wanted longer, but the council said I was ready.”

“I’ve never heard of a sho-ka going out with only twenty years,” Ahnon said.

“Oh, there’s four more in Honch,” Karme said with a full mouth.

Shock hit Ahnon. “I’m surprised the king would let sho-ka with under a hundred years guard him.”

“Oh, his sho-ka and his sons all have over a hundred years. It’s his daughters that don’t,” she said, making Michi choke on his food.

“Wh-ha-tt?” he muffled.

Karme nodded. “The queen is the only female that has a sho-ka with over a hundred years,” she said.

“Michi, get word back Nazar. I want the Grand Mage to visit us with the king,” Ahnon told him. Michi nodded. “You have your sixty yet?” he asked.

“On the way,” Michi said, draining another glass.

“When will they all be here?” Ahnon asked, and Michi held up two fingers. “Two months?” Ahnon shouted.

“No, weeks,” he said, swallowing.

Ahnon smiled as Michi grabbed more food. “I’m not telling you how to do your job, but I would like for some of those bhari to be inside the walls.”

Michi nodded. “I was,” he said, taking a breath. “How many would you put in here?” he asked.

“Half.”

“I wasn’t going to put that many, but I will,” Michi said. “Can I ask why?”

“The kytensa attack in numbers, something I’ve never seen trained assassins do,” Ahnon said. “When I studied with them, that’s how they always attacked. Granted, I didn’t really think they would do it.”

“Ahnon, there hasn’t been an assassin siege in ages. I’m sure the three kingdoms wouldn’t waste kytensa on one,” Michi said.

“Assassin siege?” Jedek asked.

Michi nodded. “Yes, young sire. In ancient times, the three kingdoms would have huge groups of assassins infiltrate a kingdom and take over a castle and kill all the royal family. Most of the attackers died during the assault but most of the time achieved their goals. The ‘assassins’ for the most part were just regular troops, not trained assassins. With sho-kas now, we can get our sires out of harm’s way, so what’s the point? Besides, the five kingdoms would usually send one or two bhari to repay the debt.”

Karme’s face filled with awe. “You trained with the kytensa?” she asked Ahnon.

“Naturally. I wanted to see what the big deal was.”

“How long were you with them?” she asked.

“Fourteen years.” Karme just stared at him. “What? They’re similar to the bhari, so I had to go through their academy before I found out what they were used for.”

The glass in her hand hit the floor and shattered. “You went through the academy again?” she asked, bewildered.

“I’d already been through it once, so I knew what was coming,” Ahnon told her.

Michi shook his head. “You’re insane,” he stated as Kenna started modeling dresses.

Chapter 8

A week later, Ahnon led Jedek out to the garden, carrying a shovel. Seeing a new flower bed that hadn’t been planted yet, Ahnon headed over to it. “What are we doing, Ahnon?” Jedek asked.

“You are fixing to start the basics of magic,” Ahnon said. Wonderlust filled Jedek with visions of grandeur.

“What spell am I going to learn?” he yelled.

Ahnon stopped and looked down at him. “None. You’re learning the basics first.”

With the visions of grandeur flying off, Jedek pouted. “Ahnon, come on,” he whined.

Ahnon dropped the shovel and put both of his hands on top of his staff. “Let’s get something straight, Jedek. Magic is dangerous to practice. Any spell can kill you. Your mind must stay focused at all times and listen to what I say, or you’ll die.” Suddenly, he had all of Jedek’s attention.

“Any spell?” he asked.

“You’ve seen several wizards use the light spell, right?” Ahnon asked, reaching back to his spell bag and then held out his hand.

“Yes, the ball of light,” Jedek said, smiling.

“That was the first magic humans used to drive away the dark,” Ahnon said. “Mollis tepidus lux lucis.” A ball of light formed over his hand about the size of his fist. It hovered, giving off soft, white light. “I’ve seen this spell kill two wizards. The first was a little older than you and just started learning magic. The other was one hundred and sixty-one, a very skilled wizard.” Jedek started to have second thoughts.

Ahnon moved his hand, leaving the ball floating in the air. “When you use magic, you must picture it in your mind, how you want it to implement ‘around’ you. Those two mages, one a novice the other experienced, formed the ball of light in their mind, not anywhere else. Guess where the light formed?” Ahnon asked.

Jumping back, “In their head!” Jedek screamed.

“Yes, and let me tell you, that’s not a good way to die,” Ahnon said. “I’m telling you this for a reason. Think first, and always listen to me. If you don’t, you can kill us both.” Jedek took another step back from the ball of light. “That’s good you’re scared of it, but don’t let your fear control you.”

“It can kill me,” Jedek said.

“Yes. So can practicing with a sword. You could slice your leg and bleed out in minutes. Everything has risk, Jedek, so think before you act and train. Your decision in the throne room could get you killed. Risks are everywhere, so that is why we study and learn,” Ahnon said, waving his hand, making the light disappear.

Jedek nodded. “Okay, but don’t let me burn my mind. I’m ready,” he said with a determined look.

Ahnon smiled. “I’ll do everything I can to not let that happen, sire. If you listen to me, you don’t have anything to fear. When you show off is when things happen.”

“You do that all the time,” Jedek accused with a grin.

“Yes, I do, but I have very good reasons.”

“Reasons?” Jedek asked.

“If someone is trying to see when they can get at us and always see me using magic with no worries, what do you think is going through their minds?” Ahnon asked.

“You’re crazy,” Jedek said truthfully.

Ahnon sighed. “Don’t start,” he said. “No, they will see someone who is very comfortable with magic, and that unnerves many people. I’m saving people’s lives doing it, mainly mine and yours. The next reason is I want to always make sure I can use magic, which is part of today’s lesson.”

Taking a deep breath, Jedek said, “I’m ready, Ahnon.”

“Pick up the shovel and follow me.” Jedek obeyed and followed Ahnon to the flower bed. Ahnon looked over Jedek’s head, making him turn around. He still had worries about the garden. Jedek noticed Ahnon staring at a group of hedges fifty paces away. “Michi, what are you doing?” Ahnon asked in a normal voice.

Jedek saw a blur move from the bushes coming at them, stopping with a gust of wind. Suddenly, Michi was standing in front of him. “I wanted to see how you taught the young sire magic,” Michi admitted, kind of ashamed. “I’m really worried about this, Ahnon. I’m sorry I intruded.” He turned to leave.

“Hey, then stay and watch,” Ahnon said, making Michi smile with relief.

“I’m terrified to introduce someone to magic,” he admitted. “How many have you introduced?”

“None yet,” Ahnon said, making both Michi and Jedek jump. “Hey he’s my first and only sire.”

“How did you know what to say so far? I mean, I’ve seen several die using, but how did you know?” Michi asked.

Ahnon shrugged. “I’ve been making a list to cover for my sire for the last hundred years. It’s what I would’ve wanted to know.”

Michi looked at him in complete awe. “That’s brilliant,” he said. “Can I see it?”

“You may copy it, but I’ll be using it for a while.”

“Please continue then. I’m taking notes,” Michi said, pulling out quill and paper. Michi started writing what had already been said.

“They have flowing ink wells now, Michi. I have several. They’re expensive, but you have enough money to buy one. I know because I paid you in gold, then the ‘Emperor of Nazar,’” Ahnon pointed out in a snide voice, still peeved.

“Oh, I have one, but for really important stuff, I use a quill,” Michi said, squatting as he finished writing.

Ahnon closed his eyes and started counting out loud. To his surprise, he heard Michi writing and opened his eyes, looking at the paper. “Close eyes and count to twenty-four” was written at the top. Ahnon decided against commenting on it and turned to Jedek. “Get the shovel and dig a hole that you can stand in up to your waist.” Jedek looked at him, a question forming in his mind. “Don’t ask; just do what I say. The answers will come, and most should come from you. The more answers that come from you, the faster we move.” Ahnon squatted and sat on his lower legs.

Laying his staff beside him, Ahnon looked at Jedek, who shrugged and went to work. In an hour, he stepped out of the hole. “Finished,” he said proudly.

Ahnon nodded. “Very good,” he said, making Jedek beam with pride. “Drop the shovel, and take four steps to your right.” Jedek did as he was told then faced Ahnon for his next task. “Get on your knees, and dig a hole just like the first one, but use only your hands.”

Jedek’s forehead wrinkled as a hundred questions came to mind, but he stopped before he asked any. “Do what I’m told, the answers will come,” he said out loud and started digging. Ahnon was filled with pride. The flower bed’s dirt was loose, which Jedek was thankful for, but it was heavy as he plowed down with his hands. Halfway down, Jedek suddenly decided he wasn’t going to play in the dirt anymore. This hole took hours, and the suns were high in the sky when a filthy Jedek moved out of it.

He stood behind his hole and said, “I’m done, Ahnon.”

“Come and sit in front of me like I’m sitting,” Ahnon said. Jedek obeyed, sitting on his lower legs. It took some work, but he found if he sat on his heels, his knees didn’t hurt as Michi scooted over, still writing. Ahnon closed his eyes and mumbled as he held up a hand with a small pinch of black powder in it. As Jedek watched, the powder vanished, but Ahnon still had his hand out and eyes closed. Jedek looked around then glanced toward the castle and saw something fly toward them.

Getting a little worried, Jedek glanced at Ahnon, who was now looking at him, smiling. Turning back to the flying object, Jedek saw it was coming right at them. It was large and brown, Jedek noticed, as Ahnon held up his hand, catching the object, which turned out to be a waterskin, giving Jedek much relief on many levels.

“Drink four swallows,” Ahnon told him, and Jedek gratefully complied. Putting the skin down, he looked back at Ahnon.

“Thank you, Ahnon. I was so thirsty, but I didn’t want to say anything.”

“Were you so thirsty that it was hurting you?” Ahnon asked.

“No, I was a long way from that,” Jedek admitted.

Ahnon smiled. “You dismissed displeasure and pain to continue your task. This is the first rule of a warrior. Only tend to the body’s needs before they burden the task,” Ahnon said, and Jedek’s dirt-covered face broke into a smile. “Which hole was easier to dig, Jedek?”

“The first one.”

Giving a slight nod, Ahnon looked in Jedek’s eyes. “You know, I sat watching you, and I think you could dig ten holes with a shovel using the same effort you used digging one with your hands.”

Jedek nodded hesitantly. “Ahnon, I could probably dig twenty with a shovel and not be this tired,” he said, hoping twenty holes were not in his future.

Ahnon smiled. “Truth. That is what you always tell me, and your learning will move right along.” Jedek grinned as Ahnon added, “If you would’ve lied, you would be digging twenty holes.” Jedek wanted to drop the grin, but he forced it to stay. “Now, you saw me use components when we came out. Components, or elements, are what we use to work magic and perform spells. There are literally thousands of components we can use. Some work better than others for different spells, but we can use them. We combine components and speak the magic, forming how the spell, in the mind’s eye, will look around us. Some wizards use many words, and some use few words. The words are only needed to direct the energy you are commanding. To me, the more words you use, the easier it is to mess up, but not enough words to direct the power will unleash it undirected.

“Each time you use magic, it takes some of your energy. The better, more of, and kind of spell components you use for the spell determines how much energy your body has to use for the spell to happen. Do you understand so far?” Ahnon asked, watching Jedek’s reaction.

“I think so,” Jedek said. “You can use some components, and it doesn’t take as much of your energy, but you can use a different kind, and its takes more effort. Like using a smaller shovel to dig the hole?” he asked.

Ahnon exhaled, smiling. “Yes, that’s correct.” Jedek grinned as Ahnon continued. “Now, you don’t need components to do magic, but they help a whole lot.” Ahnon held out his right hand with his palm up. “Do you see any components in my hand?” he asked.

“No, Ahnon,” Jedek said.

“Mollis tepidus lux lucis,” Ahnon said, forming another ball of light over his hand. Jedek stared, mesmerized. “See, you don’t need components to do magic,” Ahnon said. “But it’s like digging that hole with your hands.”

Jedek took a sharp breath, “I can do magic without components, but for every spell I do without them, I could do twenty with them.”

“Maybe not quite that many,” Ahnon admitted. “But yes. Now, you use your energy for every spell, so what would happen if you just kept using magic when you started getting tired?”

“You could pass out,” Jedek answered.

“If you’re lucky. Dead if you’re not. When you pass out, you’re still using your body’s energy. Now, what would happen if you came out every day using that shovel to dig holes?”

“I’d get real good at it.”

Pleased, Ahnon asked, “You think you’d be able to dig more holes as the days go by?”

“Yes. I would get stronger and faster,” Jedek answered, caught up in the lesson.

The ball disappeared as Ahnon grinned. “Yes, now what would happen if you came out every day and started digging holes with your hands?” he asked.

“The same thing,” Jedek replied.

“But which one would be easier and take less energy if you did both for a year?” Ahnon asked.

“Using the shovel,” Jedek said immediately.

“Very good. What have you learned so far?”

Jedek thought for a minute before he answered. “You can use magic without components, but it uses a lot of your energy, but it can be done. Using different components can also save you energy like using a bigger shovel. If you practice, you can become stronger with either way, but components will always save you energy.”

“Now, you will find out different spells take different amounts of energy. The light spell at first will seem to wipe you completely out, but in time, you will be able to do it many times a day. Then you might be able to do it three times without components. In time,” Ahnon said, holding out his arms, “you will be able to do this.” Twenty balls of light formed a circle around him. Jedek gasped as he reached forward to one of the lights and felt the heat as his hand got closer.

“They’re hot,” he said, surprised, and pulled his hand back.

“How do you think those two died?” Ahnon asked. Terror filled Jedek’s face as he lowered his hand, and the balls disappeared.

Suddenly, Jedek grinned. “This is the best lesson ever.”

“Drink some water,” Ahnon said with a huge grin. When Jedek lowered the skin, Ahnon asked, “Questions?”

Jedek made a funny face. “Well, kind of,” he said.

“Well, what is it?”

“How long was it before you tried without components?”

“My second day,” Ahnon said, and Jedek’s eyes went wide. “Don’t think I’m some super powerful wizard because it almost killed me. I was in a coma for three days because I tried the light spell without components. If there wasn’t a super gifted healer at the academy, I still would’ve died.”

“Wow,” was all Jedek said.

“Indeed wow. I got fifty lashes for doing that,” Ahnon said, shaking his head.

“Lashes?”

“When a bhari in training doesn’t listen to or ignores what they are told, they go to the whipping post for lashes,” Ahnon said, closing his eyes, not wanting to remember.

“With a whip?” Jedek shouted.

Ahnon’s eyes popped open. “What else are they going to hit you with at a whipping post?”

Tears welled up in Jedek’s eyes, and he stood up and walked over to Ahnon. He wrapped his arms around Ahnon’s neck and hugged him tight. “I’m sorry, Ahnon. I’m sorry you got hit with a whip for me,” he wailed, wrapping his legs around Ahnon.

Closing his eyes, Ahnon hugged Jedek back. “Jedek, I got hit with the whip because I didn’t listen or didn’t do what I was told. I now know many of the things they told me could’ve killed me. The whip was physical punishment to remember.”

Jedek sobbed in his chest as he choked out, “But if it wasn’t for me, then you wouldn’t have even been there,” he said.

Ahnon pulled Jedek’s head back, looking at the pouring tears. “Jedek, I was there because of who I was born to, not because of you. The council tried to get me to take two sires before you, but I knew who I had for a sire. I knew what you were going to look like and when you would show up,” Ahnon said. “Just for you, I’ll tell you something,” Ahnon said, smiling. “So far, it’s all been worth it.”

Jedek buried his head into Ahnon’s chest. “I love you, Ahnon,” he said, crying.

Ahnon closed his eyes as he stroked Jedek’s head, feeling the words he had never said to anyone since he was eleven years old. “Jedek, I love you,” Ahnon said as tears crept out of the corners of his eyes.

Pulling his face off Ahnon, Jedek wiped his face with his shirt sleeve, leaving a trail of mud. Seeing the two tears on Ahnon’ face, he said, “I’m sorry I made you cry.”

“Jedek, I cried because I see at last what Theobald told me when I got here. I could have a family of my own.”

“I’ll always be here with you, Ahnon.”

Ahnon smiled. “As I will for you, sire,” Ahnon promised. “Let’s get these holes filled in and get you cleaned up so we can eat,” he said, standing up.

Jedek stood and grabbed Ahnon’s arm. “You don’t have to threaten me today. I want my bath,” he said. Ahnon grinned then saw Michi set his quill and paper down. Then, spreading his arms, Michi bowed to them.

“I’m humbled before all men today. I was blessed to witness the world of magic open to a new pupil and an old master find new life. This day will be with me for the rest of my life,” Michi vowed.

Ahnon smiled. “Michi, you’re a good man. That’s why I’ve worked with you so much. I always felt you and your family deserved better in life. I’m just glad I was able to give you what you said was your dream. To me, it was a mistake, but you wanted it, and it was in my power to grant,” Ahnon said as Jedek moved over and started filling in the holes.

Michi stood up. “Ahnon, it isn’t a mistake. You mustn’t see it that way.”

Ahnon sighed. “I’m sorry, but I do.” He moved over to help Jedek. Michi also let out a sigh, moving to help. When they were finished, the three walked back to the castle side by side.

Michi looked sideways at Ahnon. “My father petitioned for three years to get me in the academy, and it cost him a lot of money. I’ve been able to repay it a hundred fold before you made us members of the royal family. Now, we won’t have to worry about the kids going to sleep hungry or monsters coming into the village to take the young ones. It was a great honor for me to be accepted in the bhari.”

“Did your family visit you?” Ahnon asked.

“Yes, at least once a year.”

“My mother visited for the first year. One of the masters told me I should tell her not to come anymore because it hurt her so much. I told him no, I liked my mother coming to see me. He snuck me out back to the palace one day after my mother left. There, I saw her in her room crying and my father telling her it only hurt her to come and see me, that she should just think of me as dead. I could never live with them again even when I finished because I had to continue learning outside of Nazar. My mother started throwing stuff at him till he left. For three hours, I watched her cry before the master hurried me away before we were spotted.

“On the way back, he asked me if my mother should suffer like that. I told him no, thinking he was going to let me go back. He looked at me and told me the next time Mother came to tell her not to return and to think of me as dead.”

Michi gasped. “Ahnon, that’s family,” he said.

“Honor comes first,” Ahnon said as Jedek grabbed his hand. “When she came the next time, I did it. I didn’t want both of us to be miserable, so I told her to forget about me. That was the last time I cried with remorse,” Ahnon said, remembering the day. “I had talked to many sho-ka training in the ranks above me and two that came back after graduating. They all told me their families looked at them as if they were dead. I saw my mother once more before she died and thanked her for coming those few times. She told me she knew why I did it and respected my choice by not returning but wanted to come and see me.

“I promised her I would bring honor to the family. She smiled at me, telling me I already had. It should be different with the families behind the sho-ka, but I think it hurts them too much seeing what their child has to go through and what that child gave up,” Ahnon said as they walked into the castle.

Michi grabbed his arm. “It will be different in my family, which I promise to you on my soul and honor.”

“That alone makes me feel better,” Ahnon said, grinning. Jedek just listened, determined not to cry, with history to be made hundreds of years later.

Chapter 9

It was the end of winter as Ahnon and Jedek stood on the battlement, watching the rest of the Emperor of Nazar’s flotilla anchor at the docks. “Your nephew travels with a lot of people,” Jedek said, looking at all the ships.

“Emperor Tilbus would like to travel with just a few people, but the royal toadies would fall down crying if he didn’t take them,” Ahnon said.

“You like your nephew,” Jedek observed.

Ahnon nodded. “Out of everyone in my family, he goes out of his way to talk to the sho-ka of the family. He visits his son at the academy every few months.”

Really glad to hear that, Jedek said, “I like him already then.”

Ahnon looked at the young man standing beside him, smiling. Jedek’s voice was still doing the warbling from tenor to a bass as the hormones in his body took hold. “That makes me proud, sire,” Ahnon said, putting his arm around him.

“So you’re not disappointed in me?” he asked hopefully.

Ahnon looked back out at the ships. “Never said I was, did I?” Ahnon said, suppressing a smile.

“Ahnon, the Grand Mage had no business saying that,” Jedek replied, his face turning to stone.

Ahnon took a breath to control himself. “That may be, but to trap the Grand Mage in an orb shield, in the great hall, during a banquet is a little out of hand.”

Jedek lifted his chin. “He still shouldn’t have said it,” Jedek repeated.

“Jedek, it is his right to teach the royal line magic,” Ahnon said, looking the other way as he smiled and started to chuckle.

“He couldn’t even break out of my shield, Ahnon!” Jedek yelled.

Ahnon’s body started to shake. “Jedek, you didn’t have to sit on the outside making faces at him.” Ahnon got out in several different octaves. Jedek wasn’t paying attention as he fumed over the event.

“He’s lucky I only know a few spells,” he declared. “Water was all I could use.”

Ahnon pulled his arm off Jedek’s shoulder. “That was rude, Jedek, filling the orb shield with water.”

“I was going to let him out…before he drowned. Dad didn’t have to break my spell.” Jedek looked at the ships, still mad about the entire affair.

Ahnon dropped to his knees, remembering the water going everywhere, sweeping people off their feet and the mage looking like a fish in a fish bowl as he swam around the orb shield. “Your father wasn’t sure,” Ahnon said in a high voice as tears started coming out of his eyes.

“You’re my sho-ka, and I’ll learn from you! That baboon isn’t teaching me anything. If Dad wants to teach me, that’s fine but only along with you,” he declared.

“You didn’t have to call him a baboon in front of the entire hall,” Ahnon, said lying down on the stone battlement, trying not to laugh.

“Mamma would wash my mouth out with soap again if I called him what I wanted to,” Jedek admitted. Ahnon couldn’t talk. “To call you unschooled and barbaric is just going too far, Ahnon. I’m sorry, but I had to say something. If you want me to scrub the halls, I will, but if he says it again, he’s going swimming.”

“Let me go get the Grand Mage then,” Ahnon said, and the laughter spilled out, frightening Jedek, who looked down to see Ahnon rolling around laughing, beating the stone battlement of the wall with his fist. For the first time in his life, Ahnon was laughing so hard it hurt, and he couldn’t stop.

Jedek started to chuckle. “He’s in the great hall, waiting on Emperor Tilbus,” he offered. Ahnon wailed upon hearing that and started kicking his feet, thinking about the mage in a fish bowl again. Jedek couldn’t help but join him.

That’s how Vilarius and Theobald found them: rolling around laughing, seemingly having fits. Theobald leaned toward the king. “I have no idea what they’re laughing about, but I want to,” he said, grinning.

“I don’t care what it is. To see Ahnon laughing like that makes me feel good,” the king said, smiling.

Ahnon had no idea how long the king had been standing there but slowly pulled himself up then picked Jedek up. Wiping his face off, Ahnon said, “Sorry your majesty, bad case of gas.”

With a broad smile, “You need that more often then,” Vilarius said.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, your majesty, I think I pulled something,” he said, holding his stomach. “I’ve never done that before.”

“May I ask what got the great Ahnon so tickled?” Theobald asked.

“No,” Ahnon whimpered as his body shook.

Theobald looked despondent. “Ahnon, that’s not fair,” he said, and Ahnon went to one knee as the images of the mage in his grey robe swimming around the orb like a fish filled his mind and refused to leave. Jedek stopped laughing and pulled Ahnon back up. He really didn’t want his dad to know why Ahnon was laughing.

“It was just a joke between us,” Jedek told him, throwing Ahnon’s arm over his shoulder. Ahnon leaned on Jedek as he led them away.

Vilarius grinned. “What’s the joke then?” he asked.

“Dad, it’s private,” Jedek said, moving past them.

A hurtful look hit the king’s face, “Son,” was all he said.

With tears rolling down his face, Ahnon turned his head back to look at the king. “I want a fish in a fish bowl,” he announced to everyone. Jedek snorted, blowing snot out his nose and pulled Ahnon harder as he started to giggle. Then Ahnon yelled out, “With a little gray fish in it!”

Jedek staggered, laughing, but kept Ahnon moving. Theobald started snickering and leaned over, whispering in the king’s ear. When he finished, the king yelled, “You two stop right there!”

Jedek cringed. Ahnon didn’t care; he was still laughing as the Vilarius walked around them and looked at them. “Does this have anything to do with what happed to the Grand Mage?” the king asked.

Jedek just closed his eyes as Ahnon nodded but said, “No!” still laughing.

“Do you two know how much turmoil that has caused me?” Vilarius asked.

Ahnon looked at the king with tears still running down his face. “I don’t care; I want a gray fish in a fish bowl. I want to remember that for the rest of my life,” Ahnon laughed out. Jedek suddenly felt all of Ahnon’s weight on him, and Jedek was getting weaker as he fought the laughter coming over him.

The king smiled. “Ahnon, that was good, wasn’t it?” the king asked.

Ahnon tried to stand on his own but gave up and continued leaning on young Jedek. Looking at the king, Ahnon paused, laughing for a second with tears running down his face as he said, “That was fairy hair.”

Vilarius grinned. “You two go get control of yourselves. We meet Tilbus in an hour. I really don’t want the world to see Ahnon like this. He does have a reputation to uphold.”

“We will, Father,” Jedek promised.

Vilarius reached out and put his hand on Jedek’s shoulder. “Son, I would’ve done it too, but I’m the king and can’t have the high mage in a fish bowl,” he said, sending Ahnon to his knees, bellowing with laughter. “I’m proud of you, but please show a little control,” the king begged, trying to ignore Ahnon.

The laughter left as Jedek looked at his dad, setting his jaw. “Dad, he shouldn’t have said any of those things about Ahnon. I’m sorry I made life hard for you, but I’m not sorry for what I did. If you need to punish me, then so be it. All I can say if it happens again, Ahnon’s going to wet his pants because the mage is going swimming in an orb again,” Jedek said in serious tone, letting go of Ahnon, who fell on his face, laughing as mental pictures started flowing through his mind.

Vilarius’ face was contorting as he tried not to laugh. “There will be no punishment,” the king said, looking down at Ahnon having fits. He grinned. “In fact, I’m really having thoughts of making the first day of every month mage fish bowl night.” Hearing that, Ahnon started changing colors. “I didn’t know a man could turn purple,” the king said, looking up a Jedek. “We really need to get him inside.”

Theobald walked over, wiping his face. “Allow me, sire,” he said, sprinkling powder on Ahnon. “Motoc ky-nu,” he said, and Ahnon floated up to his outstretched hand.

“Son, walk in front of us, and run people off till we get to your room. If you have to, put them in a fish bowl,” Vilarius said, grinning.

It took Ahnon a while to regain his composure, and the banquet was well underway by the time he and Jedek showed up. “I’m sorry about that, Jedek,” Ahnon apologized as they walked in.

“I’m not. I’ll be eleven in a few days, and I’ve never seen you laugh that hard. It was worth the wait,” Jedek said, grinning.

“It was good, but I shouldn’t have lost control like that. I promise to try and refrain from that,” Ahnon said, feeling genuinely embarrassed. “I never knew a person could laugh that hard,” he mumbled, rubbing his sore abdominal muscles.

Jedek stopped. “You do that, and I’ll throw the Grand Mage in one now,” he warned.

Grinning, Ahnon closed his eyes, blocking the images. “Okay, you win; let’s just not talk about it anymore.”

Jedek nodded, smiling, and headed into the crowd. He saw his dad talking with a robust man with long, blond hair. Heading over, his dad spotted him and started smiling. When they got closer, his dad asked, “Get him back under control?”

“Took some doing, but indeed, he’s back to normal,” Jedek said, grinning.

“Son, this is Emperor Tilbus. Emperor Tilbus, my son Jedek,” Vilarius introduced them.

Tilbus grabbed Jedek’s hand. “Prince Jedek, I’ve heard a lot about you and have been looking forward to meeting you.”

“Thank you, your majesty. My father refuses to take me along on many of the formal meeting trips.”

Tilbus waved his hand. “I don’t want to go, and I’m the Emperor,” he admitted. Tilbus looked behind Jedek. “Uncle, I have to say you look…happy actually, and having known you as long as I have, that kind of worries me.”

Ahnon walked over and hugged his nephew. “I promise I haven’t destroyed anyone or killed off one of the three kings’ family lines,” Ahnon said. Tilbus let him go. “Lately.” Ahnon smiled.

“I must say the Aztan king was a little upset. He sent sixty kytensa to Nazar.”

Jedek looked alarmed. “They didn’t hurt anyone in your family, did they?” he asked.

Tilbus chuckled. “Jedek, they barely made it a mile into the capital, Nepon. We keep bhari along the borders and just roaming around the country. Mostly along roads and towns, the wilds are just too dangerous even for the bhari.”

“I lived in the wild for over a hundred years,” Ahnon replied.

Tilbus closed his eyes to that revelation. “That’s because you’re crazy.”

“I am not. It’s not that hard, Tilbus.”

A courtier for Tilbus stepped forward. “This is the Emperor of Nazar, sho-ka. Remember it,” he snapped at Ahnon.

Ahnon grabbed the man by the arm. “Hey, pretty boy. My sire knows the most amazing spell. It’s really fairy hair. You ever talk to me like that again, and you’ll wish he had gotten to you,” Ahnon warned. The man just nodded at him with an open mouth as Vilarius covered his eyes with his hand.

Tilbus grabbed Ahnon’s wrist. “Uncle, that is rude. I mean, he came with me. I get to do the mean talking. Why do you have to ruin everything?” Tilbus said, hurt.

“You didn’t say anything,” Ahnon snapped.

“You didn’t give me a chance,” Tilbus retorted. The courtier’s mouth was quivering, knowing this wasn’t going to end well for him. Tilbus looked at him. “You have really embarrassed me, Menka. I didn’t even get to scold you, so I have to take more direct means,” Tilbus said, pointing his hand at Menka and speaking magic.

“I’m sorry,” Menka moaned just as Tilbus finished.

Tilbus flipped his hand up, and Menka took off like he was shot from catapult straight up, screaming. “When you float down, remember your manners,” Tilbus said as Menka’s back touched the ceiling.

The entire hall, thousands of people, suddenly became quiet, looking up at the sobbing man. Many in the hall looked down and at Ahnon, who looked around at the stares. “Hey, it wasn’t me; it was him,” he said, pointing at Tilbus. “Keep staring at me, though, and he gets some company,” Ahnon warned, nodding up, causing hundreds of heads to turn away quickly.

Tilbus chuckled. “Same Ahnon I see,” he said.

“How’s your son coming along?” Ahnon asked.

“He’s out and starting his training. I hope you don’t mind; I told him some of what you did.”

Vilarius looked at Tilbus. “I thought there was no written record of what each sho-ka has learned?” he asked.

“Oh, there isn’t. I had Ahnon sit down and tell me some of what he has studied,” Tilbus answered.

“I’ve tried to get him to tell me since he got here, and he hasn’t told me much of anything,” Vilarius said.

Tilbus put his hand on Vilarius’ shoulder. “Don’t take this the wrong way, okay? You’re huge, with a big, bushy beard and love to drink. Vilarius, you terrify people.”

“I’m a teddy bear,” Vilarius objected.

“Yes, you are—with a battle axe,” Tilbus said. Vilarius nodded as he chuckled.

“I hope you didn’t send your son to check on the kytensa?” Ahnon asked.

“No, I forbade him to do that. I’ve only been able to get two bhari in and don’t want to push my luck. Seems you really pissed on their leg when you left,” Tilbus said.

“You could certainly say that. I was getting ready for my third class test to get my red face wrap. The plus side was I was going to meet one of the three traitors,” Ahnon sighed.

Tilbus put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m glad you didn’t get to meet him, Uncle. We have finally been able to put together some stuff about them. They never come together, that we can tell. That’s why they have been able to avoid our detection. Actually, they didn’t avoid it, but we never connected who they were.”

“You worry entirely too much for someone so young,” Ahnon said.

Tilbus just shook his head. “I’m glad you’re busy for the next few hundred years,” he said, raising his glass to Jedek.

Narrowing his eyes, Ahnon warned, “You know you’re really pushing your luck with me.”

Tilbus smiled. “Oh, do tell.”

“You took my bhari away,” Ahnon snapped.

“I put them under Michi and picked up the tab,” he replied, irritated.

Vilarius stepped between them. “Actually, I wanted to talk about that part,” he said, and they both turned to him.

“Butt out!” they snapped in unison and then locked glares again.

Ahnon shook his head. “They were mine.”

“They still are, and now, there’re more of them. You don’t have that much money.”

“You’d be surprised.”

“I’ve got a real good idea how much you’ve collected over the years,” Tilbus said, grinning. “It’s a lot but not that much.”

“You have no idea, nephew. I let yours and Fantshu’s little flunkies know what I want them to know. I can only think of one man off the top of my head that has more than me. Granted, that doesn’t include a king. Kings cheat; it’s the state’s money, not theirs, but no king will admit to that.”

Shock hit Tilbus like being run over by a horse. “That’s impossible.” Ahnon just smiled.

Vilarius tried again. “I want to pay for the bhari here,” he said, waiting for them to unleash on him.

Tilbus shook his head. “Vilarius, it’s covered. No matter what my uncle has told you, it’s not breaking the bank.”

“I’m sure it’s not, but I want to pay them. I should’ve done that long ago.” Tilbus looked at Ahnon, who crossed his arms.

“Hey, go ahead. Let him have my bhari. You took them away, saying, ‘Oh hey, I’m the Emperor King; do what I say.’ I don’t care. Take them all. I don’t care. I’m one, and you can’t get me,” Ahnon whined and complained, grabbing Jedek and leading him away.

Tilbus looked at Vilarius. “Trust me; let me keep them. He’s not going to let this go for at least fifty years. I live several thousand miles away. You would put up with it every day.”

Vilarius looked at Ahnon still complaining to Jedek and nodded. “You’re probably right, but when he forgets, it really is my duty.”

“This isn’t even a drop in the bucket for the sho-ka fund,” Tilbus said. “How is he doing? I was really worried about him.”

“Actually, he’s doing great. I was worried at first, but he and Jedek are two peas in a pod.”

Tilbus let out a long sigh. “I’m glad. Ahnon never truly accepted the sho-ka,” he said, looking at Ahnon. “He’s not going to forget, Vilarius. He’s irritated big time about this.”

“You know he can throw a tantrum.”

“Hey, I’ve seen them. Forty years ago, he stopped by, and a dragon was reported attacking the lower provinces. Ahnon took off and comes back ten days later so mad I think he could’ve eaten nails and passed arrowheads. He killed the dragon, but it fell into a really big, deep lake, and he couldn’t get it. He started pointing at trees around the palace, blowing them up. We were kind of happy to see him leave,” Tilbus said, ashamed.

Ahnon saw Michi talking to the Grand Mage of Nazar and grabbed Jedek, dragging him along. Jedek didn’t know where they were going, and by the way Ahnon was pulling, it was at least going to be fun. Michi stepped in front of Ahnon. “He doesn’t know why Karme was taken so early, but the four prime mages over selection gave their approval,” Michi told him, not wanting Ahnon to become rash.

The Grand Mage moved over. “Ahnon, I assure you, there is no subterfuge involved on my part, but I guarantee you it will be looked into. If I find anything amiss, I’ll take action.”

“Mage, a sire would’ve died, and it would’ve been your fault. I assure you; I would’ve had Tilbus do a formal inquiry. If you study history, you remember what happened several hundred years ago.”

The Grand Mage stretched his neck uncomfortably. “I promise you, when I get back, this is my top priority.”

“I’ll keep my mouth shut if you send me updates and handle it,” Ahnon offered.

“Deal then, and if I find anything amiss, the parties will be dealt with. And no prison, I assure you.”

“I can live with that.” Ahnon nodded.

The Grand Mage looked at Jedek then at Ahnon. “It seems you have found some happiness,” he said. Ahnon looked at him suspiciously. The mage lifted his hands. “I’m just saying, Ahnon, you actually look rather well.”

Ahnon smiled. “You can say that, mage.” He wrapped an arm around Jedek. “My sire, Jedek,” Ahnon said proudly.

“So the young prodigy of Ahnon,” the Grand Mage said, smiling. “I was under the impression you were ten feet tall the way you wield magic,” he added.

“I’m sorry, Grand Mage,” Jedek said.

“The Grand Mage of Gratu asked if I would teach Ahnon and you a lesson for what was done to him. I told him my hands were tied; this is his province, not mine,” he said, grinning, then whispered, “If you do it again, get a painter. I want pictures.” Ahnon bit his tongue, pushing the images out of his head.

Jedek smiled. “Yes, Grand Mage. I thought you would be a little displeased.”

“No, here in Gratu, magic is not really embraced as it is elsewhere, and the Grand Mages here aren’t that great—or should I say grand,” he said, grinning.

Suddenly, Jedek’s face turned to stone. “Yes, Grand Mage, but he really disrespected my sho-ka, and it had to be dealt with.”

“What?” the Grand Mage snapped, making Jedek jump and Ahnon move a little closer.

“He disrespected Ahnon,” Jedek replied hesitantly.

“Tell me exactly what happened,” the Grand Mage said. So Jedek did, and Ahnon only chuckled a few times, but his tongue was bleeding when Jedek finished. The Grand Mage shook his head. “You do know you could have the Grand Mage of Gratu put to death for that, right?” he asked, turning to Ahnon.

Both Jedek and Ahnon jumped back. “What?” they asked together.

“It’s part of the Treaty of Antlas. Disrespecting the sho-ka is disrespecting the crown. To make matters worse, Ahnon is from the ruling family of Nazar, sworn to provide a son for the sovereign. King Tilbus can demand the Grand Mage’s head now and be well within the law. Also, the treaty clearly states a sho-ka has the right to teach his sire magic. It’s part of the clause of teaching the sire basic skills and tutoring.”

Ahnon just gave the mage a weird look. “Are you a lawyer?” he asked.

“No, my father was. He drafted treaties for Nazar,” the Grand Mage said, and Michi started laughing.

“Life just keeps getting better and better,” Michi said, still laughing.

The Grand Mage smiled at Michi. “Your father wants you to stop by before coming to the conservatory. He’s having a statue of you carved in marble, and the artist needs to see you.” Michi’s chest swelled with pride.

“Get drunk before you see them, Michi,” Ahnon warned.

“I don’t drink anymore, Ahnon. You taught me that eighteen years ago,” Michi reminded him.

“Make an exception.”

The Grand Mage grabbed Ahnon’s forearm. “Please don’t, Ahnon. There are repercussions even you will pay for; it’s part of the infusion.”

“Oh, I wasn’t going to say anything, but get drunk. Really drunk.”

“Michi, would you be so kind and bring me another glass of wine? I’ll be indebted to you,” the Grand Mage asked. When Michi left, the Grand Mage pulled Ahnon close. “It doesn’t work, Ahnon. After I watched the first infusion as a prime, I tried getting the next one drunk. It didn’t work. Then I tried potions, and they are my specialty, remember?” Ahnon nodded. “Nothing works to deaden the pain. I’m sorry. By the Gods, I swear to you, I’ve tried to find something since I was a prime on the council, but nothing works. It wears off before the first sacrifice is infused, and the sho-ka is caught completely off guard, and it’s much worse.”

Ahnon started cutting loose with less-than-desirable language, making several around them blush. “Ahnon, they just have to do it. I’m sorry,” the Grand Mage said. “You do know you’re the first for all twelve, don’t you?” he asked.

“Ooh, do I get a prize?” Ahnon asked with more attitude than Thanos should’ve held.

“Only one has even made nine,” the Grand Mage said, raising a brow.

Ahnon bobbed his head from side to side. “I know; it was one of the three traitors,” he popped off, unimpressed.

The Grand Mage took a step back. “You know, when you’re irritated, you scare me more than ten mages in a towering rage,” he admitted.

“You have no idea,” Jedek said as Michi came back.

They continued to make small talk, and Ahnon moved Jedek through the crowd, making sure he met the upper echelon of the group. After supper, he and Jedek left. Walking into Jedek’s room, Ahnon suddenly collapsed in a fit of laughter again. Jedek spun around, looking, and saw on the mantle of the fireplace a fish bowl with a big, gray fish swimming around.

Chapter 10

The next day after breakfast, Ahnon and Jedek were walking the battlements on the south wall. Jedek didn’t want Ahnon on the west wall anytime soon because once Ahnon started laughing, it was hard for him to stop. Looking down the wall, he saw three people beside one of the catapults. They were almost half a mile away, but he thought he recognized the hair and dress of one. “Ahnon, is that Kenna?” he asked, pointing.

“Yes, with Michi and Karme,” Ahnon answered. “Your eyes are getting good, sire.”

Turning away, Jedek fought his oncoming blush. “I just thought it might be her, Ahnon,” he said.

“Yes, sire,” Ahnon replied, grinning. “Just make sure you say something about her dress and her hair.”

“I thought you didn’t know anything about girls?” Jedek accused.

“I never said that; I just said I’ve never been married or courted a woman before. But I’ve studied under a lot of them. If you don’t compliment them often, they get…weird.”

“Thank you, Ahnon.”

“Hey, I’m just saying it so you don’t have to dodge stuff. I never knew proper ladies could throw stuff so hard. I’m sure Kenna wouldn’t ever do that though.”

“I hope not,” Jedek whispered as they walked up to the group.

Ahnon smiled at them. “Fifty miles of wall. What are the odds we would run into you three?” he asked.

“Pretty good actually,” Michi said. “Kenna knows you two walk parts of them every morning and evening then notified us we had to be here before you so it wouldn’t look suspicious.” Karme stomped on his foot. “OW!” he screamed, picking up his foot and holding it. “What was that for?”

“You weren’t supposed to tell them!” Karme shouted.

“Nobody ever said that!” Michi yelled back, letting his foot go and looked at Kenna, who was blushing and hiding her face. “Kenna, I’m sorry,” Michi said then looked at Ahnon. “Actually, Ahnon, we are here to wait on the griffons coming in from Nazar.”

“So are we; imagine that,” Ahnon said, elbowing Jedek in the side. Jedek continued to ignore him until Ahnon almost pushed him off the hundred-foot-tall wall. Giving Ahnon a grumpy look, Jedek turned to look at Kenna.

“Kenna, your dress is beautiful,” he told her.

Her little face lit up with a smile. “Really?” she asked.

Jedek started to blush. “Well, really, it’s your hair that makes your dress so pretty.”

Kenna ran over and hugged him. “Thank you, Jedek,” she said. “Karme made me brush it forever, and Michi threw a fit till I wore the blue dress. He kept saying he was going to change the color of everything till I wore it.”

Ahnon looked up at Michi. “What?” Ahnon asked, staring at him.

“What? She looks excellent in blue, Ahnon. It really sets off her eyes and hair.”

“Yes, Michi, but the light green dress does that also, but it brings out her cheeks as well. I mean, if you are going for color, Kenna does excellent with a light green or light blue,” Ahnon informed him as the other three looked at Michi.

“Are you kidding me? Dark blue is the color for her. Look at the way it sets off her eyes and makes her look regal. She is a princess after all,” Michi shot back, and the others looked at Ahnon.

“Oh yes, with blue stockings and light gray, leather shoes. What were you thinking?” Ahnon said, pointing at Kenna’s feet. “Gray, no matter how light, doesn’t go with blue. Blue stockings? Come on; they need to be white or at the very least black. Probably a pale black.”

“This is the weirdest conversation I’ve ever heard from two bhari,” Karme said in shock.

Michi looked at her with a scowl. “Karme, even you said the stockings and shoes looked nice. Your outfits always match, so you have some semblance of coordination.”

“Kenna picks out my clothes,” Karme informed him. Michi furrowed his brow at her. “Hey, don’t look at me like that. I was learning how to kill people while my sisters learned fashion. I know what sword to use and what knife to throw. Thanks to you, I’m learning to throw some magic as well,” she added, hoping to cheer him up and direct the scowl elsewhere.

Michi nodded, accepting her explanation, then looked at Ahnon. “It really doesn’t look that good?” he asked.

“Kenna can pull it off because she’s petite and beautiful anyway. That’s what threw you off, Michi. But on someone else, we’d probably throw stuff at them.” Kenna ran over and hugged him. “What?” he asked, looking down.

“Thank you,” she said, looking up at him and smiling.

“Just telling the truth. Besides, Jedek spotted you three miles away and started hitting me till we came over here.”

“Ahnon!” Jedek yelled.

“Well, you did! You spotted little Kenna from way down there, and she’s the smallest one,” Ahnon pointed out as Kenna ran back over to Jedek, grabbing his arm and holding it. Jedek started grinning and blushing.

“You said it was only half a mile,” Jedek mumbled, rubbing Kenna’s hair.

“Michi, when we came up on the wall, were we not three miles away?” Ahnon asked.

“I thought it was four,” Michi said, grinning.

“See?” Ahnon said, smiling at the two. His head suddenly snapped up. “Griffons are here,” he said.

The others turned and looked up, following his gaze, and spotted seven large figures flying toward them over the city. As the figures got closer, the details started becoming clearer. The seven griffons gracefully beat their wings, flying toward the castle. Jedek caught his breath watching them fly just a few feet over their heads. In the books Ahnon made him read, it described a lion’s body, but the body was covered in feathers, not hair. The front feet were definitely eagle claws, and the back feet were claws like a cat. That was about as far as Jedek could see resemblances to a lion’s body. Even the tail was covered in feathers with the very last part wide like a rudder. Their wings seemed to extend forever. Jedek was guessing thirty feet long but half as wide.

Flying over the wall, the griffons flew in a circle, heading to the courtyard. Ahnon noted many people running in every direction away from the center of the courtyard. “I never knew the Emperor of Nazar owned griffons,” Kenna mumbled.

Ahnon looked down at her with a stern face. “Kenna, don’t ever say that when griffons are close. Nobody owns a griffon, and they will kill to prove it.”

“They can’t understand us,” Jedek said, causing Ahnon to look at him.

“Every animal can understand us, and if you listen, you can understand them.”

“Oh, so even cows talk?” Jedek popped off.

“Yeah, but all they ever say is, ‘Fooood, fooood,’” Ahnon said. “Even when they see danger, they go, ‘Woooolf, fooood. Woooolf, foooood.’ They say ‘stupid like a cow’ for a reason.”

Kenna ran over to him. “Ahnon, can you please, pretty please, take us down to the griffons? It would be super fairy hair.” She bounced on her toes.

Ahnon looked at Michi, who said, “Hey don’t look at me; they do not like me, and that’s fine with me.”

Ahnon said, “Kenna, if we go down there, you have to do what I say without question and nothing I don’t tell you to do. I’m not in the mood today to fight seven griffons. I would lose.”

Karme jumped in front of Kenna. “No way! If it can beat you, we aren’t going!” she told everyone.

“Karme, please? Look how pretty they are. Don’t be mean,” Kenna whined, clasping her hands in front of her, begging.

Jedek stepped beside Kenna. “Karme, if Ahnon says it’s okay, then there isn’t a problem. Kenna really wants to see them.” Ahnon was fixing to tell everyone he never said it was okay.

“Kenna, you better do what Ahnon tells you. I’m not even playing,” Karme warned her and looked at Michi. “If something happens, get her and run. I’ll hold them as long as I can.”

“It doesn’t work that way, Karme. These are griffons. They will tear this castle apart if they think we degraded them,” Michi said, and Karme started to change her mind as Ahnon chimed in.

“The Emperor of Nazar is in the castle; they won’t tear it down.”

“Ahnon, I watched one griffon kill two mountain dragons, and both were full grown. It did it because they landed near its kill. A lousy deer,” Michi said. “It used up three times the energy it got from the deer killing the dragons.”

“It could’ve eaten the dragons?” Karme pointed out.

“Oh, it got a few bites but not enough to make it worthwhile,” Michi said, checking his equipment.

“Jedek, explain the rules of how we train to Kenna. No questions, just do,” Ahnon said, leading them down as Jedek talked to Kenna. Ahnon started shaking his hands, warming them up as he prayed the griffons had eaten recently. They were so much more agreeable on a full stomach.

Walking over to the courtyard, Ahnon looked over his shoulder. “Michi, Karme, hang back, and don’t look intimidating; it won’t work. Nobody is to look up until I say, so keep your head down. Kenna, you will hold my hand and Jedek’s hand and do what I say. Understand?” he instructed, looking at her.

Her face was glowing with her smile. “I promise so much. I promise everything.”

“Well, I guess I can’t argue with that,” Ahnon said, moving to the courtyard. “Look down, and stop when I do,” he said, looking down. Feeling his pulse quicken, Ahnon hoped this wasn’t a mistake. When they were thirty paces away, he heard the taloned feet of one stomp the ground.

“What do you want?” Ahnon heard. The others heard a bird thrilling.

“Noble griffons, one of the little ones wants to look on your majestic selves,” Ahnon said in the griffons’ tongue, scaring the others.

“You are noble for a human and have our permission for the young one to look,” Ahnon heard.

“Noble griffon, they are young and do not yet speak your noble language. May I tell them?” Ahnon groveled in common.

“Of course you may. We are honored that you would teach them our language,” the griffon thrilled.

“We have been given permission to look,” Ahnon said, raising his head. He had seen griffons many times before, but they still took his breath away. Their bodies were as tall as draft horses, and they carried themselves with regal pride. He heard a small intake of breath from Kenna and glanced down at her.

“They’re so beautiful,” she said, smiling at them and drinking in the vision. “This is the best day ever.”

One cocked its head, looking at Kenna with the other six behind it. Ahnon knew this was the leader, and in griffon society, that was saying something. The leader suddenly moved over in a noble gait, and thankfully, nobody moved. “Is this better, little one?” the leader asked.

“He asked is that better, Kenna?” Ahnon translated.

“Yes, thank you for letting me look at you. You are so fairy hair,” she said in a dreamy voice and watery eyes.

Ahnon cringed on the inside as the leader looked at him. “It’s an expression our young use to mean ‘the best and greatest ever,’ like the majestic young of the griffon say, ‘The shell was hard today,’ meaning it was a bad day,” Ahnon explained.

“Human, you impress me with your knowledge of our kind. May I ask how you know so much?” the leader asked.

“I’m of Nazar royal’s house, my lord.”

“Ah, that explains much.”

“I understood that,” Jedek suddenly said, looking at Ahnon.

Ahnon turned his head, looking at him with stern eyes. “Yes, and he understands you spoke when not spoken to.”

Shock hit Jedek’s face as he lowered his head and kneeled down on one knee. “Forgive me for speaking out of turn, my lord, but I really wanted to know your great speech,” Jedek said, looking down.

The leader looked at Ahnon. “Your hatchlings show great intelligence and manners. I commend you on your brood,” he said, inclining his to head Ahnon, who was taken aback with the compliment and the show of respect. Kenna was silently bouncing on her feet, looking at the leader. Ahnon thought she wanted to go to the bathroom. “Your hatchling with the long, twisting feathers, I think, wants to ask a question,” the leader said.

“Kenna, are you wanting to ask something?” Ahnon asked her.

Kenna looked at the leader and started bouncing on her toes. “Please say something to me pretty please? You’re so pretty pleeassse say something to me,” she begged the leader. Ahnon was not even going to try to interpret that if the griffon didn’t understand.

The leader lowered his head. “Yes, little one with long feathers, what would you like me to say?” he asked in a deep drumming in his chest.

Suddenly, Kenna froze, “Long feathers,” Kenna said in a dreamy voice, making Ahnon look at her. “You called me ‘long feathers,’ majestic griffon,” she said, smiling as her eyes watered.

“Your two hatchlings do me much honor learning my language,” he said, inclining his head to the kids, almost making Ahnon fall down in shock.

Kenna let go of Ahnon’s and Jedek’s hand, giving Michi a heart attack. Grabbing her dress, Kenna gave the griffon a deep curtsy. “Majestic griffon, thank for letting me see you. You’re the most beautiful thing ever,” she said, holding her curtsy.

The leader rotated his head to his wing then turned back to Kenna with a three-foot-long griffon feather. Laying the feather in front of her, he lifted his head up even with hers. “Long feathers, take this to remember us by. I give it freely for showing us kindness and respect,” the griffon said, looking in her eyes.

Tears ran down her little face. “I will remember this day forever. You are the best thing that’s ever happened,” she told him then leaned forward, kissing his beak and hugging his head. “I love you, majestic griffon. I will carry today with me forever. I promise.”

Panic hit him like a tidal wave as Ahnon’s heart was tried to beat out of his chest as Kenna hugged and kissed the griffon. If he had turned around, he would’ve seen Karme on her back, fainting. Ahnon didn’t know what to do: run, hide, lie down and play dead, or grab the kids and pray he could fly faster than the griffons. Then he struck all the ideas down and started coming up with more plans as sweat poured off his body raining down on the stone courtyard.

The leader looked at Ahnon, and Ahnon was expecting his head to get bitten off. You really can’t judge a griffon’s mood by its face. It’s an eagles head; it always looked pissed off. Then Ahnon noticed the griffon’s eyes had a soft look to them, something he’d never seen. “Your hatchlings show us much honor today, human,” the leader said with Kenna still hugging him.

Ahnon fought the urge to yell at her since the big chicken with big claws had taken a liking to her. Clearing his throat softly, he said in a low tone, “Kenna, you didn’t ask to touch him.”

Kenna let the leader go and threw herself on the ground, extending her arms out in a supine bow. “Oh, I’m sorry. Please don’t fly away. I won’t do it again, and I might never get to see a beautiful griffon again. I’m soooo sorry. Please don’t leave; let me just look at you, super pretty please,” she continued, her begging changing into groveling.

The leader lifted his head, moving his beak within a foot of Ahnon’s face. The soft look wasn’t in his eyes anymore. Ahnon expected the bite to come any second, and he felt his sphincter in the back of his throat. “You made long feathers upset. You don’t upset your hatchling like that just for touching,” the leader snapped at Ahnon.

Ahnon was really considering prostrating himself by Kenna and groveling with her as the leader leaned his head down, preening Kenna’s hair. “Long feathers, I wouldn’t leave over a hatchling touching me. That would be bad manners on my part. So please get up. You are bending your feathers and getting dirt on the blue ones,” the leader told her.

Kenna got up to her feet, smiling. “Thank you for staying. I’m sorry I touched you,” she apologized.

“It is okay. Your brooder shouldn’t have yelled at you like that. I understand he wants to show you manners, so don’t upset him.” Panting now, Ahnon was trying to remember when he yelled at Kenna.

Kenna gave the griffon the big eye look. “He was just worried I was going to cry when you left because you’re the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen or heard of,” Kenna said, shifting her body from side to side with her hair bouncing.

“We will be here for a while, long feathers, so don’t cry,” the leader said. Kenna gave him a huge smile then picked up the feather, hugging it. Mesmerized at Kenna, Ahnon wanted to tell Jedek to run and not from the griffon. He was speechless watching Kenna wrap the griffon around her finger.

“I saw you fly in, majestic griffon, and your wings were so beautiful gliding in the air, and the other griffons stayed in perfect form. How can all of you be perfect like this?” Kenna asked, moving over to him. Ahnon was stunned that the griffon kept answering Kenna, who spoke to him in common and never once spoke to the griffon in his own language.

“It takes work, long feathers,” the leader said. He lowered his head and preened her hair as she played with the feather he gave her. Seeing that large beak next to so little of a head, Ahnon’s heart wasn’t going to take much more as he started getting lightheaded.

“You know, if I was as beautiful as you were, I would just fly around all day, letting everyone see me,” she told him, putting her back against his chest. The leader just kept preening her hair.

“We do most of the time, but we gave our word to the Nazar house to fly here with some messages. They were worried about something attacking them,” the leader said as the other six came over, joining the preening. Ahnon’s heart started to slow to a normal rate, not able to handle the stress anymore.

Seeing the little princess surrounded by seven griffons the size of draft horses and beaks that could bite his head off unnerved Ahnon to say the least. To Ahnon’s shock, Jedek was just grinning, watching the griffons preen and talk to Kenna. Feeling lightheaded and numb, Ahnon turned back and for an hour watched a little ten-year-old girl who barely came to his waist wrap seven mature griffons around her little finger.

Kenna would hang on them and crawl under them, looking at their feet. When one of the griffons picked her up with a talon claw, Ahnon heard a crash behind him. Glancing back, he saw Michi had fainted beside Karme. One of the griffons came over and pushed Jedek over to the group. It wasn’t like Ahnon could say no.

The noon bells started ringing when Kenna led the leader over to Ahnon. The leader looked at Ahnon, and he swore the griffon was smiling. “Human, we have preened the hatchlings’ feathers, but they won’t stay stiff, so we will take them flying.”

“Huh,” Ahnon said with his head bobbing around. He was drunk from shock.

“Flying. Your hatchlings’ feathers aren’t ready, so we will take them,” the leader said.

“Really flying? That’s high up,” Ahnon said.

The leader leaned closer to him. “Have you been flying fast?” the leader shouted.

With his mind in shock, random words popped in Ahnon’s mind. “Sometimes, and I use honey.”

The griffon looked down at Kenna. “When I dive real fast, my ears ring for days.”

“Aw, you poor thing,” Kenna cried out, hugging him.

The leader looked back at Ahnon. “We really like long feathers and her hatchling mate!” the griffon yelled at Ahnon. “We are going to take them flying!”

That shook two brain cells awake in Ahnon’s head. “Great griffon, they are young rulers of humans, and their parents would, like, die. There have been reports of dragons around here,” Ahnon said, having experienced so many emotions in half a day he just wanted to lie down and let death take him. He was sure his family would understand.

“Dragons? Bah, we can take dragons!” one of the griffons yelled out behind the leader, making him proud.

“They have seen twenty flying around here. We are their protectors, not that they would need any on griffons, but their parents sometimes worry too much,” Ahnon said, trying to get the rest of his brain working.

“Twenty dragons is no worry for seven griffons,” the leader said proudly, and Ahnon heard another crash behind him. Not even caring, he looked behind him and saw it was Karme because Michi was standing up again.

“He’s long feather’s protector,” Ahnon said, pointing at Michi, and Michi looked behind him and didn’t see anyone.

The leader lifted his head. “Long feather’s protector, come here…please,” he commanded. Michi walked up and, like Ahnon, was drunk from shock.

Bowing his head as he wobbled on his feet, Michi said, “Yes, great griffon?”

“You will fly with me and long feathers.”

“Fly in the air?” Michi asked with glassy eyes.

Ahnon could actually say he saw astonishment on a griffon’s face. “Yes. How else do you fly?” the leader asked.

“Okay,” Michi said. “If we see dragons, I’ll jump off to fight, and you save long feathers,” Michi said, stumbling on his feet.

The leader bowed his head to Michi, and the others followed. “Your devotion for the hatchling long feathers honors us,” the leader told him, raising his head. Ahnon collapsed to his butt. He’d never read or even heard of a griffon bowing to or for anything.

“I’m honored, noble griffon,” Michi said, bowing and almost falling, but Kenna ran over to support him.

“Good catch, long feathers. I bet you can scoop a fish out of the water with no trouble,” the leader said, and the other six came over, congratulating her.

Ahnon looked up at a griffon and saw Jedek sitting on its back. “Jedek, why are you on a griffon? You’re not long feathers?” he asked.

“They said they wanted me to come, and they are too noble and majestic to refuse. You told me I would be in trouble for showing disrespect.”

“You have shown your hatchling the right way, human,” the leader said, bowing, and the other griffons followed suit.

“All right, but be careful,” Ahnon said.

“I smell short feathers on you, so you must be his protector. To ease the parent’s fear, you will ride with him,” the leader said and picked Ahnon up by the back of his shirt. If Ahnon would have been in his right mind, he would’ve passed out, but all he did was give a wild-eyed look.

“Hey, I’m flying already,” Ahnon said as the leader put him behind Jedek on one of the griffons. The griffons formed up and took off running, extended their wings, and started slowly flapping. Suddenly, they shot up in the sky. With the leader at the center of the V and Kenna pointing where to go, they flew around the isle of Gratu for two hours.

The group buzzed down streets, scaring the citizens of Velham, then they flew over the boats in the harbor and around the castle. Luckily, everyone on Thanos knew not to aggravate a griffon.

When they landed, Michi helped Kenna down. Ahnon just slid off, crashing to the ground, so Jedek had to get down by himself. The “ambassador” to the griffons was waiting in the courtyard with a table full of cut, raw meat. Kenna ran over to him, talking. Suddenly, she started screaming at him, stomping her feet and telling him to leave. One of the griffons leaped at the man, snapping his beak. Never before or ever again had Ahnon seen such a fat man move so fast in his life.

Struggling to his feet, Ahnon swayed drunkenly over to Michi as Kenna carried a handful of bloody meat to each griffon. When she was finished feeding them, she went to each one with a napkin and cleaned their beaks. The entire time, she chatted away at them.

The griffons lay down in a circle, and Jedek joined them, but Kenna would go to each one, crawling over it and hugging and kissing it. Karme finally joined them, but seeing Kenna clean the blood off the beaks made her faint again. A servant finally brought out a pillow for her.

It was a few hours until sunset when Tilbus came out carrying a satchel. He bowed to the griffons, handing it over. The griffons stood, stretching their wings. Kenna ran to each one, hugging and kissing them and telling them to be careful or she would cry. Jedek bowed to each one, and they liked that.

As the griffons flew by the two setting suns, Kenna was waving at them, holding seven three-foot-long feathers. Jedek was only holding one but didn’t seem to mind. When the griffons were out of sight, the kids ran over to Michi and Ahnon. The servants had carried Karme inside, still passed out.

“Ahnon, thank you so much,” Kenna said, smiling.

“No problem,” Ahnon said, looking at Kenna. “You have blood on your face.” Michi’s eyes rolled up in his head, and he fell on his face.

Kenna looked down at Michi, unconscious at her feet. “It’s not mine. Desgeoff wanted me to eat with them,” Kenna said.

“Desgeoff?” Ahnon asked, blinking, trying to get his eyes to focus on her.

“The leader’s name, Ahnon,” Kenna said.

“A griffon told you his name?” Ahnon asked, feeling lightheaded.

“They all did, Ahnon; it’s only polite.”

“That’s nice,” Ahnon said as his eyes rolled back, and he joined Michi at the little girl’s feet.

Chapter 11

The next morning, Ahnon refused to leave the great hall after breakfast, so everyone sat at the tables talking. Both Ahnon and Michi had swollen noses and puffy eyes from their broken noses and very sour moods. Kenna and Jedek were busy replaying the events of the day before, much to Ahnon’s displeasure.

“Ahnon!” he heard someone shout. Rolling his eyes, he saw Emperor Tilbus looking at him. “You having trouble hearing today?” he asked.

“Tilbus, I’m not in the mood,” Ahnon stated flatly.

Tilbus started laughing. “Come on, Ahnon, she charmed those griffons,” he said.

“I would just as soon forget yesterday ever occurred and would like it stricken from all records,” Ahnon said.

“I agree,” Michi said, nodding.

Vilarius’ face split into a grin. “It wasn’t that bad, Ahnon.”

Queen Eira shook her head. “Your majesty, if I’m not mistaken, you were having a fit yesterday when the kids were surrounded by griffons.”

“I wasn’t that bad,” he said.

“You punched three people, and Theobald had to hold you down so you wouldn’t run outside with your sword,” she said smiling, shutting the king up.

“That’s not natural,” Michi said for the thousandth time.

“So you’ve said, Michi,” Eira said.

“Queen Eira, Kenna had one griffon lying on his back so she could scratch his belly,” he almost shouted.

“I saw, Michi, and I heard it the last ten times you said it,” Eira said with a smile.

Michi drew a breath to continue, and Ahnon grabbed his arm. “Don’t, Michi. I don’t want to hear anymore.”

Tilbus smiled at him then glanced at the kids. “Prince Jedek and Princess Kenna, how did you know what they were saying? It takes the griffon ambassadors months to learn the griffon tongue,” he asked.

“Your ambassador is mean. He wouldn’t let me feed my friends,” Kenna popped off.

“I’m sorry, your highness, and I have talked to him about that. You didn’t have to sic a griffon on him.”

“I didn’t tell them to attack him. Desgeoff said that was rude for making me mad. You probably shouldn’t let him feed the griffons anymore. I think they want to tear him apart,” Kenna said nonchalantly.

Tilbus’ face paled. “I shall find him another duty for the crown then,” he mumbled.

“Okay, but how did you learn their language so fast, Kenna? And you too, Jedek,” Vilarius asked.

Jedek shrugged. “I don’t know, but when Ahnon started talking to them, at first, I just heard a drumming in their chest. When we could look at them, I could almost see what they were saying by the way they moved. As Ahnon continued to talk, it suddenly just…clicked,” he said.

“Astounding,” Vilarius said then looked at Ahnon. “How long did it take you?” he asked.

“I don’t want to talk about griffons anymore, your majesty,” he replied in a monotone.

“Oh, come on now!” Vilarius shouted, making Ahnon’s head hurt. Seeing Ahnon just close his eyes and rub his forehead, Vilarius grinned. “I’ll get you a bigger fishbowl and a bigger gray fish,” he offered.

Ahnon lifted his head. “It took me about half an hour. The hunter I was training under could speak it. You remember I have an ahus̆-roc for a familiar, and the language is similar.”

“I want to learn it,” Tilbus said.

“I’ll teach you,” Kenna offered, making Tilbus smile.

“If you just get her talking to them, Tilbus, you will figure it out fairly quickly. You talk to horses and falcons, so you have the foundation.” Ahnon said.

Vilarius leaned over the table. “Horses talk?” he asked.

Theobald put his hand on Vilarius’ shoulder. “Yes, sire, but I’ve not taught you because you’re a big man, and they say some very unpleasant things about you. Horses are not very formal.”

“I’ll get bigger horses,” Vilarius offered.

Theobald nodded. “We shall start making offers at once, sire.”

“Kenna, how did you get their names?” Tilbus asked.

“I asked,” she said innocently, raising Ahnon’s suspicion.

Tilbus shook his head. “All the ambassadors have asked,” he mumbled.

Jedek smiled. “She asked Retalogh his name first. He was the lowest-ranking griffon, and he just looked away from her. Kenna just dropped on her bottom and started pouting, with tears and everything, saying she was sorry. The other griffons wanted to know what Retalogh told her to make her cry. When Desgeoff found out, he told Kenna his name. Then she ran over, giving him all kinds of hugs and kisses. It wasn’t long after that she had the others.”

Closing his eyes, Ahnon shook his head as he grabbed Jedek’s shoulder. “Sire, I’m sorry, but I just want you to remember what you just said—forever. You will never win in your house, so accept it now, for both our sakes.”

Jedek gave him a perplexed look. “I don’t understand.”

“In time, you will. Just remember my words for both our sakes and sanity,” Ahnon said, letting his shoulder go. Jedek shook his head at Ahnon then looked around the table, noticing the grins from the other adults, but his mother had a genuine smile.

“What is he talking about, Mother?” Jedek asked.

“A very valuable lesson, son, if you listen. If you don’t listen, the results are the same, but you will be vexed more than you have to be.”

“I really think as you grow older, the four moons pull on your mind, making you crazy,” Jedek mumbled, leaning back in his chair.

Tilbus tried not to laugh. “Jedek, did the griffons let you call them by name?” he asked.

“I didn’t want to try it,” Jedek admitted, “since I saw how scared Ahnon and Michi were of them. Then when one hollered out twenty dragons wasn’t a problem, I really didn’t want to be close to them. But I just couldn’t leave Kenna there by herself.”

The men at the table nodded in agreement. “So you didn’t call them by name?” Tilbus asked, and Jedek wouldn’t answer him, and Kenna was looking at him with hard eyes on such a gentle face.

“After I made him!” Kenna snapped, and Jedek wouldn’t look at her.

“What did the griffons do?” Tilbus asked.

“Well, I didn’t really make him. Jedek just kept saying ‘majestic griffon this,’ ‘majestic griffon that,’ so I asked him to say their names, and he said no!” Kenna said, flinging her hair back. “I told him it wasn’t nice. They had names, and he needed to use them. He said, ‘the majestic griffons have not told me their names,’ with attitude. I tried to tell him I knew them, but he wouldn’t listen. Then, Desgeoff came up and gave permission for Jedek to speak the names,” Kenna said, smiling. “And he did,” she said happily.

“Desgeoff told me he was going to pull my feathers off,” Jedek mumbled.

“He was just playing,” Kenna said, patting his arm.

“Sire, forget about what I said about remembering later. Remember it now,” Ahnon said.

“I wonder if my ambassadors could use their names?” Tilbus wondered.

Kenna shook her head, sending her hair everywhere. “They shouldn’t try it if you want to keep them. Desgeoff told me Jedek and I were the first humans to know the names of griffons,” she stated proudly. The room stilled at the realization.

Jedek looked at Ahnon. “Ahnon, you’ve been teaching basic components. I was just curious. Are the parts of griffons magical?” he asked.

“Highly,” Ahnon said. “But you never, ever even think about it. You never carry anything from a griffon on you unless a griffon gives it of free will. Other griffons can smell it, and don’t ask me how, but they know if you took it or have killed one. Your life is measured in heartbeats, not days.”

Vilarius laughed. “Oh come on, Ahnon, there’s a component store in the Velham that has several griffon components.”

“More than likely, they’re fake. If not, the griffons can’t smell them with the stink of the capital,” Ahnon said. “I came upon a hunter, or should say what was left of one, and his caravan. They had killed a griffon in the Crystal Mountains. I counted supplies for twenty-two people and double that in horses. With what was left of all of them, I could’ve put it in my hat.”

“What did you do?” Jedek asked.

“I buried the body of the griffon so his pack wouldn’t associate me with the group. The pack did thank me when I was done.”

“Bet that was scary,” Theobald said.

“You have no idea. They flew in as I was trying to move the body to the hole I dug. I really thought I was dead. The leader told me they knew what I was doing and helped me, even giving me a feather. I had to change pants after they flew off,” Ahnon admitted.

Tilbus grinned. “Your life has been nothing but adventure,” he said enviously.

Ahnon stood up. “Until ten years ago, you could’ve had it,” he said, pulling Jedek’s chair back. Picking Jedek up, Ahnon threw him over his shoulder and looked at Michi. “You still want to continue this today?” Ahnon asked.

“I must go into the city first and get a few things, but yes. I’m getting much better,” Michi said.

Karme laid her head on the table. “Oh, come on. I don’t want to today. I’m still sore from the last time, and my head hurts from hitting the ground so many times yesterday,” she whined.

Michi stood up. “Karme, that behavior is intolerable. You will be there, and you’ll like it,” he commanded.

Snapping her head up, she scowled at him. “I’ll be there, but I will not like it.”

“See you in an hour,” Ahnon said, walking away with Jedek hitting his back, telling Ahnon to put him down. The two suddenly blurred, zipping out the open door across the hall, filling the massive hall with a gust of wind.

“I love watching Ahnon do magic. He makes it look so easy and carefree,” Tilbus said, looking across the hall. “What do you two have planned today, Michi?” Tilbus asked, seeing Michi pick Kenna up and kick Karme’s chair to get her moving.

“Nothing important, your majesty,” Michi said, pulling Karme out of her chair by her arm. Grabbing Kenna, Michi swung her to his back.

“Hey, if you two are practicing magic, I want to come,” Tilbus asked hopefully.

“I wish,” Karme mumbled.

Michi shook his head. “No, your majesty, that’s tomorrow,” he said, looking harshly at Karme.

Karme stomped her feet pathetically, “Can’t you two use someone else? I will tie up any woman you want and hold her for you, but I really don’t want to,” she whined and moaned.

Giving her a cold stare, Michi barely shook his head, and Karme stopped. “Ahnon said you’re the perfect subject, so no,” he said then turned around, looking at the open door across the hall. “You better keep up. If I have to come and find you, let’s just say you will be able to tell us how cold the water is in the middle of the bay,” he said, suddenly blurring as he rocketed out of the hall. Everyone could hear Kenna’s squeal of delight fading as the few papers on the table shot into the air.

Karme pulled out a pouch. “It’s just because I’m a girl. This is so not fair. I’m going to be a laughingstock,” she said to herself, holding the pouch. Then she shot out after Michi and Kenna.

Tilbus looked at the Vilarius. “I’m not sure I want to know what they’re doing,” he admitted, and Eira busted out laughing. “What’s so funny, Queen Eira?” he asked.

“I will come and get you and my husband at the noon bell and show you. This is the most entertaining thing I have ever seen,” she said, standing up. “I’m going to get ready now. It doesn’t get good till they’ve been working for a few hours,” she said, leaving with Akene close behind.

“Do you know where she’s going, Theobald?” Vilarius asked, watching her leave.

“Yes, sire. The dining hall in the south wing,” he replied.

Vilarius turned to Tilbus, raising his eyebrows. Tilbus nodded. “We can push the state business back a day,” he said.

“They’re doing magic tomorrow,” Vilarius reminded him.

“We’re kings. We can move it further back.”

Vilarius jumped up, followed by Tilbus, both heading to the south wing. “Sire, you want to stop by the kitchen first. There’s usually not enough food for the crowd,” Theobald said.

Vilarius froze and didn’t turn around. “You know what they’re doing?” he asked.

“Yes, sire. They have been at it for months, and it’s usually standing room only, but I’m sure I can find you two a chair.”

Vilarius spun around. “You didn’t tell me?” he accused.

“You wouldn’t have believed me, sire.”

“Oh, I’m so there,” Tilbus said, breaking into a run.

Two and a half hours later, Vilarius and Tilbus, both carrying an armload of food, walked up to the door to the dining hall. “Your majesties,” they heard and turned to see Theobald walking toward them. He stopped, seeing the armloads of food. “We aren’t moving in,” he told them.

“You said bring food,” Vilarius whispered.

Theobald smiled. “Yes, sire. They’ve already started. Now, don’t talk. They throw stuff at people who talk, and the others in the crowd join them. If you have to, just whisper. I have your chairs beside Eira. Karme is in a really foul mood, but no laughing,” Theobald warned, walking to the door.

They followed him in to see about sixty people on one end of the dining hall sitting and standing, many with paper and quill making notes. On the other end were Kenna and Karme standing on pedestals about two feet tall. They both had their arms held out as Ahnon and Michi pinned fabric around them. Vilarius bit his bottom lip and turned to follow Theobald. Sitting down by Eira, they started passing food out.

“Michi, you’re bunching around her waist,” they heard Ahnon say. Vilarius looked up, seeing Michi pinning fabric around Karme’s waist. Then he noticed the royal seamstress to the side, taking notes.

He leaned over to Eira. “Who are all these people?” he whispered.

“Seamstresses from the city. They started coming in a few weeks ago. Ahnon said if they were quiet, he didn’t care if I didn’t. I said bring them in if they can learn from him,” she whispered back.

“You mean they make Karme and Kenna stand like this a lot?” Vilarius asked.

“Four times a week, but Akene and I trade out with Kenna. She is a little girl, and holding that still does take concentration,” she said, never taking her eyes off the lesson.

“You stand in front of a crowd with your bodice on?” the king whispered harshly.

“Shh. Yes. It’s no different than a dress, so drop it. I’ve gotten five dresses, three gowns, and a formal gown out of it. I would be up there today in Kenna’s spot, but I knew you might be coming, and I’d have to keep you reined in. Today, they are doing floor-length formal evening ball gowns with full skirts and boned corsets, and I really wanted one,” she said with more than a little malice in her voice.

Vilarius jumped back so she wouldn’t pull his beard. “I don’t know what you said, but I’ll buy you one,” he offered in a low whisper.

“They start at half a gold crown and go up to a full crown,” she said with narrowed eyes. Vilarius’ eyes got wide as he took a deep breath. Eira put her finger on his lips. “You disturb them, and I’ll have you removed,” she warned. “By force.” She squinted at him. Tilbus was on the other side of Vilarius, vibrating with laughter. “Let your friend know,” she said, taking her finger away from his lips.

Vilarius leaned over, giving the warning.

“Michi, hide your darts!” he heard Ahnon shout.

“I did,” Michi said, looking at Karme’s waist.

“No, you didn’t. If you don’t move it further in, when you sew it, the seam can be easily seen,” Ahnon said, walking over, showing him. “Look at how I did Kenna’s waist and continue from there. I’ll fix this,” Ahnon said, and Michi rushed over to Kenna.

“Oh, I see what you’re saying now. I’m not allowing for the fabric tension,” Michi said, and everyone in the room started scribbling like crazy.

Ahnon was fixing Karme’s waist as she let out a long sigh. “Quit moving,” Ahnon commanded.

“I don’t like this,” she whined.

“You’re supposed to be able to stay motionless for six hours,” Ahnon snapped at her as he readjusted her waist.

“Not being fitted for a dress,” Karme complained. “Ow!” she yelled. “That hurt!”

“Well, quit moving, and you won’t get stuck,” Ahnon said, moving to her back. “Michi, what in the abyss did you do to the bow?” Ahnon asked, looking at the sorry-looking bow on Karme’s back.

“I didn’t want it too small to make her look big,” Michi said, adjusting the base slip on Kenna.

“Michi, it makes her hips look three feet wide. Accentuate, not inflate,” Ahnon said, redoing the bow.

“Great! Now I have hips like a dragon,” Karme said.

Ahnon never stopped working. “Keep on, and I’ll bind you, Karme,” he warned.

“At least then I’d have an excuse when others make fun of me.”

“Let someone make fun of you, and I’ll let Michi eat their heart,” Ahnon said, re-tying the bow.

She looked down at him. “Really?” she asked, surprised but feeling a lot better.

“You really think we’d let someone make fun of you?” Michi asked as he stopped working on Kenna’s dress.

“I was trained to be a warrior, not a mannequin,” she said. “Can’t you use Akene? She’s trained like I am.”

“We have, but there are other reasons I need you here each time,” Ahnon said, pinning fabric to her dress.

“Oh yeah, like what?” Karme asked, annoyed.

“Akene, can you please come here?” Ahnon called then looked in the corner behind him. “I haven’t seen but two light spells,” he said.

“Ahnon, I’m a little tired,” Jedek said.

“I want you to do double and half, one light, two shields, and water before I’m done, or you take Karme’s place next time,” Ahnon threatened. Jedek jumped up, gathering his components.

“Double and half?” Kenna asked, trying not to move. She really wanted this dress.

“You are twice as strong and weigh half as much,” Michi told her, moving to her sleeves.

Akene stopped beside Ahnon. “Akene, would you be so kind as to let Karme know why she is placed here every time so I can teach Michi?” he asked. Akene walked in front of Karme and pointed at her chest. Karme’s face and neck turned beet red. “Thank you, Akene,” Ahnon said as she walked by.

“I’m taking Kenna’s place next time,” she whispered, smiling.

“Sounds good, and we’ll do dark green,” Ahnon said, and she smiled. “Jedek, if you try to rush double and half, you don’t even want to know what happens,” Ahnon said, not looking at his sire.

“Yes, Ahnon,” Jedek said in a low voice and started over, saying the words slowly.

Grabbing a chair and climbing on, Ahnon started working on Karme’s sleeves. “You asked,” Ahnon said.

“Kenna, tell Ahnon I’m never talking to him again,” Karme said with a scowl on her face.

“Ahnon—” Kenna started.

“Yes, I heard her, Kenna,” Ahnon said, smiling. Still working on Karme’s dress, he yelled, “You’re not focusing, Jedek. Keep your mind on the spell and not Kenna’s hair!”

“How did you know he was staring at her? You were looking at my sleeve,” Karme asked, amazed.

“Oh, you’re talking to me again,” Ahnon said, smiling. “Just knew. He gets into a rhythm. Practice so long then stare at Kenna.” Karme nodded, impressed, but had her suspicions.

Michi lifted Kenna’s arms so she was holding them out from her side. “Ahnon, I messed something up,” he said, perturbed. Ahnon told Karme to relax, walked over, and spotted the mistake.

“Don’t get frustrated. Relax and look,” Ahnon said. Closing his eyes, Michi took deep breaths then opened his eyes. “What do you see now?” Ahnon asked.

“The princess’ seam is too tight, throwing off the neckline,” Michi said, thankful he hadn’t ruined the panels.

Ahnon nodded and patted Michi’s back. “Jedek, you’re going too fast. It’s going to hurt,” Ahnon said without looking at him. A few seconds later, coughing and gagging erupted behind them. Ahnon slowly turned around and held onto Michi as he tried to run over to help Jedek, who was on his hands and knees, coughing and gagging up tons of water on the floor. Michi was a little worried because Jedek’s face was a shade of purple he had never seen before.

“I told you that was too fast. Don’t rush,” Ahnon said, raising his hand. “Hal lah dinig,” Ahnon said, and a stream of roping light shot from his hand, wrapping around Jedek. Suddenly, Jedek stopped coughing and slowly turned back to his normal color as the rope of light retracted back to Ahnon’s hand. Still on his hands and knees, Jedek panted, gulping in air, never realizing how good it felt to breath. “You fill the bowl with water, not your lungs,” Ahnon told him. “That one doesn’t count.” Jedek nodded, never thinking to back talk Ahnon.

Vilarius leaned over to Theobald with a furious look. “You let me choke till I passed out,” he whispered loudly and angrily.

“Sire, you are very smart, but you were a slow learner and needed to understand the risk,” Theobald said, not even looking at the king.

Eira looked at Vilarius, grinning. “That means you have a thick skull,” she helped.

“I know what he meant, Eira,” Vilarius snapped.

Trying not to laugh, she said, “Just thought I would help you understand.”

Totally pissed, Vilarius sat back in his chair as Tilbus leaned closer. “My sho-ka held me down and poured water down my throat then made me dry it out,” Tilbus said, motioning back with his head toward his sho-ka. “Count yourself lucky, my friend.” Suddenly, Vilarius wasn’t quite so mad watching Jedek stand up.

Walking back to Karme, Ahnon said, “Jedek, we are fixing to start sewing. I suggest you continue and not dwell on feeling bad or foolish. I really don’t want to have to make a dress for you.” He started adjusting and re-pinning panels.

“Yes, Ahnon,” Jedek said, shaking his head to get the water out of his ears, wondering how it got there. “And thank you. I suddenly have respect for your gray fish now.” He grabbed more components, and Ahnon couldn’t help but chuckle.

When Ahnon and Michi pulled the dresses off and sat down, the group left the chairs, moving closer. Though he started slow, Ahnon sped up and kept shouting at Michi to slow down. “Law nine, Michi!” Ahnon finally yelled.

Unconsciously, Michi and all the other bhari recited, “Speed only comes with two things: time and practice. Leave out either, and you have accomplished nothing.” Ahnon chuckled, realizing how many bhari were in the room.

Ahnon paused to show Michi several different ways to tie the same knots and three new ones. The royal seamstress eased closer. “I’m so sorry, Master Ahnon, but could you please do that one again?” he asked in a pleading tone. Nodding, Ahnon did it very slowly then looked up and jumped back in his chair, seeing all the people around him.

“Didn’t know all of you were up here,” Ahnon said. “There are two bolts of silk over there,” he pointed across the hall. “Everyone is to cut two yards, and I want ten of each knot I just showed you,” Ahnon said, and the group seemed to vanish they moved so fast from around him. “Very good, Jedek,” Ahnon said loudly without looking back. The rest of the room turned to see Jedek standing three feet off the ground in a shimmering globe.

Ahnon finally looked up at Jedek, smiling. “The object of an orb shield it to protect you, so don’t advertise it,” he said. “If you are several feet off the ground, your opponent will know what you just did and will take the appropriate steps. Make a fourth of the globe sit on the ground.”

Vilarius jumped out of his chair. “Ah, son, the first time you try it, don’t put yourself in it,” Vilarius offered. “Trust me,” he added, and Theobald started chuckling. “It’s not funny,” Vilarius mumbled.

“Yes it is,” Theobald answered, laughing. “I said it just like Ahnon did, and you left a fourth out of the ground. I never knew you could curl into such a tight ball.”

Michi looked up. “Be thankful. I put the entire globe under the ground with me in it. My teacher had to dig me out,” he said then went back to sewing.

Tilbus moved over, watching Ahnon’s hands fly. “Ahnon, I’ve never seen such work,” he said in awe. “You know, my wife is going to kill me. You never made her a dress, and she will blame it on me.”

“Michi is working on one for her,” Ahnon said, never pausing. “He saw her several months ago, and when he gets to Nepon, he can make adjustments.” He turned the dress and stood up. “Hold this,” he told Tilbus, handing him the dress. Tilbus took it, getting stuck with a dozen pins as Ahnon walked around, checking on the sewing.

An hour later, Jedek completed his list of spells and was physically drained. As Ahnon stood on the pedestal Karme was on, everyone stopped. “Attention, please. This concludes today’s lesson. The next lesson is in two days. Those that show up, I want you to bring supplies to make one long summer dress. Have your pattern drawn out. I don’t care if you use a manikin or model, but you can’t use mine. I also suggest you bring a piece of cloth to wrap around your face to breathe through. Jedek will be learning a new spell.”

The audience was shocked. In the past, Ahnon just let them watch. He rarely acknowledged them. Now, he was going to teach. Moving in unison, the group stood and bolted out of the castle.

Karme chuckled, watching the throng of people try to get out of the door at the same time. When they were gone, she looked at Ahnon. “Why are you letting people know what your sire is learning?” she asked.

“Letting any would-be assassins know he has the ability to slow them down. If they slow down, they fail and die,” he answered as Jedek collapsed to the floor. Kenna ran over to him, carrying a glass of water. Looking at the glass, Jedek didn’t have the heart to tell her he was tired of water for today, but he took a sip.

“But they know his spells,” Karme pointed out.

“No, they know some of them. Jedek can use three different shields and nine other spells,” he said. “Granted, he trips up on them, but that’s to be expected.” Jedek felt crushed; he thought he was doing great.

Vilarius walked over to Ahnon. “I have to admit, I never thought a sewing class could be so entertaining.”

“If you weren’t the king, I would’ve thrown something at you,” Ahnon confessed.

“Eira tried to pull my beard off twice,” Vilarius admitted, and Ahnon shook his head knowingly.

“She’s a wise queen,” Ahnon said.

Tilbus joined them. “Ahnon, first, I again say this is excellent work, but you are a bhari and one of if not the best. Why did you become a seamstress?” he asked. “Warrior, seamstress, I don’t get it.”

“Nephew, how do you think I killed the generals and sons of the Aztan king?” Ahnon asked.

Tilbus’ eyes almost bulged from his head. “You didn’t.”

“Well, yes I did. What? You think I just knocked on the door? ‘Hey, I’m here to kill someone. I won’t be long.’”

“Something’s wrong with that,” Tilbus said, shaking his head. “I thought you just snuck in during the night. I know bhari learn trades to move about the land, but seamstress?”

“Oh, I do sneak in at night most of the time. But how am I supposed to know the layout of the house? Fittings are done in the royal apartments. Strangely, that’s where they sleep. Taking breaks, I can unlock a window, look at the bed to see who sleeps on which side, walk the halls to see where guards are, and, more importantly, if there are weapons in the room.”

“That’s why I told the queen no more fittings in the apartment,” Akene mumbled.

“You became a seamstress to assassinate people?” Tilbus asked.

“No. Rule eight of the bhari—” Ahnon started but was cut off as the bhari around him recited, “To kill a wolf, become a wolf.”

“Thank you,” Ahnon said, looking around. “If you want stop an assassin, think like them. Seamstress is the fastest way in,” Ahnon said, walking over to a manikin that he had Karme’s gown on. “When finished, this gown could bring up to half a gold crown,” Ahnon said.

“More like a full crown,” Eira said.

“Now, you have to offer extreme quality to turn heads and be demanded. I’ve trained myself to offer that and something else: speed. I can make a full formal gown in three hours. Most times, it would take a week and several seamstresses. Most ladies are impatient when it comes to dresses, and if they know they can get a great dress in a few hours, guess what? I’m called for,” Ahnon said then looked at Eira. “Present company excluded of course,” he said, making her smile.

“Yeah, right,” Vilarius mumbled, earning a beard tug from Eira.

“So this is just a ploy?” Tilbus asked.

“No. My sire’s wife will need dresses and of course his mother. But more importantly, I can spot an imposter. I have not only studied sewing, your majesty.”

“You mean all those crafts you told me…!” Tilbus started shouting and stopped, flabbergasted.

“That’s right, your majesty. I’m a chef, blacksmith, farmer, gardener, painter, stable man, and hundreds of other things. I will be able to spot a fake.”

“What if the assassin, like most bhari, learns a craft like you did, becoming a master?” Karme asked, intrigued.

“They will be harder to spot, but they will do the tattle tale observations. It would be easier to catch them making a mistake in their trade, but hey, do what you can.” He walked over to Jedek. Offering him a hand, Ahnon pulled him up. “You did very well today,” Ahnon said, patting him on the back. “Since your mother and father are here, get their surprises,” Ahnon said, and Jedek ran to the corner.

“Surprises?” the queen asked.

Jedek came over carrying a large box and a large object wrapped in paper. “Yes, mother. I asked Ahnon if I could help him make you and father some presents. I wanted to give them to you on the Day of Divine Tribute, but I couldn’t wait,” Jedek said, handing her the large box and gave the other thing to his dad.

Eira opened the box. “Oh Jedek, its lovely,” she said, reaching in and pulling out a deep blue formal dress trimmed in white lace.

“I can’t lie; I only helped on the lace,” he said.

Ahnon cut his eyes at him. “You did more than that, sire.”

“That’s between us, Ahnon,” Jedek said, setting his jaw.

“Oh my,” Vilarius said, pulling off the paper, exposing a painting that was four feet tall and three feet wide. “This is great!” he yelled, grinning.

Putting her dress down, Eira walked over and gasped. The painting showed Vilarius, Eira, and Jedek and off to the side Theobald, Akene, and Ahnon. “Your son insisted on the extra figures, your majesties. I didn’t want to, but he threw a total temper tantrum. We are talking way past vexed,” Ahnon said, shaking his head at Jedek.

Vilarius lowered the painting. “Son, you know how proud I am of that temper tantrum. I just wish you would have gotten him to paint them with us up close.”

“I wanted that, Dad, but Ahnon told me if I didn’t stop, he was going to turn me into a puppy.”

Vilarius leaned toward Theobald. “Can you do that?” he asked.

“Ah, no sire,” Theobald said as Vilarius looked over at Ahnon.

“I can,” Ahnon assured him. Vilarius turned to Eira, who had a devious smile.

“Ahnon, we want another one please, and if you can’t, I’ll hire someone to do it. They could be an assassin,” she said, looking at her husband, and Vilarius’ face broke into a grin. “I like how you have us, but I want each sho-ka behind and I mean just to the side of each of their sires,” she told said.

“Queen Eira, sho-ka are a wall, not the house,” Ahnon reminded her.

“Ahnon, I’ve known Akene every day of my life as Vilarius and Jedek know Theobald and you. To say you three aren’t part of this family is a crime against nature.”

Ahnon looked at Akene. “Will you talk to her?” he asked.

Akene looked at Eira then back to Ahnon. “No. She’s fixing to become vexed. I don’t want any part of it, and from the look in her eyes, it’s going to be a big one,” Akene said, making Ahnon’s stomach nervous.

Slumping his shoulders in defeat, Ahnon said, “Yes, your majesty. I’ll start on it at once.”

“Thank you, Ahnon, but if you don’t mind, I’ll make a sketch first so we only have to do it once. I really don’t want you to waste your time.”

“Yes, my queen,” Ahnon said, bowing at the royal command.

“I wish I would’ve become that wise that fast,” Vilarius said as Ahnon bowed.

“Me too sire,” Theobald agreed.

Eira clapped her hands. “Ladies, let’s get dressed for supper,” she said, walking over and kissing Ahnon on the cheek. “Thank you, Ahnon. I really don’t like getting vexed. My head hurts for days afterwards. You are part of this family; just ask Jedek. You know Vilarius’ and my response. I told you when you woke poor Phobie up every three hours for feedings,” she reminded him, picking up her box.

Karme walked over with Kenna. “When’s my new dress going to be ready?” she asked.

“Next class,” Ahnon said.

“Good. I can put it with the twenty-six others that Kenna has to dress me in.”

Ahnon grinned. “Don’t worry. Michi is getting better, so only a year or more of classes.”

“Whatever,” Karme said, waving her hand. “I really don’t think either of you will stop trying to put dresses on me.” She looked Ahnon in the eyes. “If Michi yells at me for choosing the wrong shoes one more time, I’m going to start throwing fire.”

“Alright!” Michi shouted, grinning. Karme just walked out with Kenna. “You can’t wear riding boots with a dress, Karme!” Michi shouted after her.

Vilarius walked over to Jedek as he gathered his components. “What else did you do to help make your mother’s dress?” he asked with a grin.

“Nothing, Father,” he said, picking up his bag and walking to the door. Ahnon gathered his things and followed with a straight face. “Don’t say anything,” Jedek warned Ahnon when he reached the door.

“Never crossed my mind, sire,” Ahnon said as they walked out.

Michi was chuckling as he finished gathering his supplies and the dresses. “Michi, do you know?” Tilbus asked, burning with curiosity.

“Yes, your majesty,” he answered, picking up his stuff up and moving to the door.

“Well, what?” Vilarius shouted after him.

Michi turned around, chuckling. “I will not say, but I will tell you this; Ahnon can’t work off a manikin when he’s piecing a dress together,” he said then spun around and left.

“That boy loves his mother,” Theobald said in awe, and the others agreed.

“That doesn’t leave this room; is that clear?” Vilarius said in a stern voice.

“Yes, sire,” Theobald said, and the others agreed. “I remember a boy who—” Theobald started.

“Hey, you are sworn to secrecy, Theobald!” Vilarius shouted, walking to the door.

“Yes, sire,” Theobald said, following as Tilbus caught up to Vilarius, begging him to explain, but Vilarius ignored him.

It was several months after Emperor Tilbus left that Vilarius sent for Ahnon and Jedek. The two walked into the state hall to see the king and Theobald at the back of the room behind the oversized desk. Walking over, they stopped in front of it.

“Yes, Father?” Jedek said, smiling.

Vilarius cleared his throat. “It has come to my attention that you two have been arranging sparring matches with some of my troops,” he informed them. Jedek’s face paled as Ahnon just looked ahead.

“Ah, well not really, Dad,” Jedek managed to get out.

Lifting up a sheet of paper, Vilarius asked, “Then this report is false then?”

Jedek shrugged. “Depends on what it says.”

Vilarius stood up. “Jedek, are you and Ahnon going out and challenging some of my troops to unarmed combat and placing wagers on it?”

“’Wagers’ sound so…immoral, Father,” Jedek said, grimacing. Vilarius just gave his son a bland stare. “Oh, all right. We might have had a few sparring matches with some of the palace guards, and I bet them some money on the outcome.”

“Where did you get the money?” Vilarius asked.

“From you.”

Vilarius jumped back. “You told me that was for a present for Kenna.”

“Well, it was, but I wanted more. She really liked a blanket with a griffon on it we saw in town.”

Vilarius sighed. “You could’ve asked for more.”

Jedek wasn’t about to tell his dad he bought the blanket and several other things for Kenna. “I didn’t want to bother you.”

“So this is all true then?” Vilarius asked.

Jedek looked up at Ahnon then back at his dad. “Yes, sir,” he mumbled.

“Some of those troops were hurt pretty badly,” Vilarius informed him.

“Well, they stink as fighters, Father.”

Vilarius shook his head. “How much have you won?” he asked.

“Not much,” Jedek lied, and seeing his father didn’t believe it, he reached to his back and pulled out a money pouch. He opened it and spilled out the coins on the desk. “The rest is in my room.”

Vilarius stared at the pile of brass, copper, silver, and even a few gold coins. “Oh my,” he said, looking at the pile. “You may keep this, but the little events are to stop now.”

Ahnon cleared his throat. “Your majesty, I was just using them as sparring partners, and sire spotted an opportunity.”

“Ahnon, you’re not helping,” Jedek whispered.

“Sorry, sire,” Ahnon replied.

“Is it true you offered three copper crowns to twenty men if they could take Ahnon?” Theobald asked.

“Yeah, but I had to increase it yesterday to five,” Jedek admitted.

“With Ahnon blindfolded?” Vilarius asked.

“That’s the only way anyone will spar with him now for money,” Jedek admitted.

Vilarius shook his head. “I’m putting an end to this now, you two. Do I make myself clear?” he asked. They both nodded. “You may leave.” Vilarius raked the coins back into the pouch and handed it back to Jedek.

When the two left, Vilarius looked at Theobald. “Ahnon can fight.”

“That is certain, sire, but did you really have any doubts?”

Vilarius shrugged. “Blindfolded. I’ve only seen you take two blindfolded.”

“I really never thought it would come in that handy, sire,” Theobald replied, sounding wounded.

Letting out a deep laugh, Vilarius sat down and said, “Come now, old friend. Don’t take offense; I didn’t mean anything by it. Sometimes, Ahnon can scare me with what he knows.”

“Sire, on that, we can both agree.”

Chapter 12

Jedek stood on the battlements looking out across the city and watched the second sun slowly come over the mountains. He sighed, wishing it would drop back down and take the other one with it. He was not in the mood for today. He adjusted the katana Ahnon had given him months earlier for his twelfth birthday, moving it away from the magic satchel slung across his body.

The satchel was way bigger than what he needed, but Ahnon insisted. Jedek could only do twenty spells without killing himself or others and didn’t need that many component packets or bottles of powders and liquids. True to form, Ahnon didn’t listen and come close to demanding he carry it. Of course, Jedek had relented upon seeing it meant that much to Ahnon. All of Jedek’s life, Ahnon was there, and he didn’t like the idea of disappointing him. Not that his parents weren’t there, but they were always moving around the kingdoms, sometimes for months at a time.

Jedek didn’t really mind, but he really wanted to go with them sometimes and see the world. The only time he had gone with them was on a trip to Nazar months ago. Sometimes, when his parents left, Ahnon would take him into the city, the surrounding countryside, or up into the mountains camping. Remembering the camping trips, Jedek smiled like he always did, thinking about the fun they had. Feeling something brush his leg, he looked down.

Looking back at him was a bocha hound, a present from his trip to Nazar from Tilbus. Ahnon had almost punched his nephew for it. Jedek didn’t understand why; he had always wanted a dog. Then Ahnon took him out to the royal kennels. There, Jedek got to see full-sized bocha hounds and almost took off running. They were the size of a small horse, and some units of the Nazar army rode them in patrols.

Ahnon had told him the bocha hound was a cross between a dog and a mangmyr. When Jedek asked what a mangmyr was, Ahnon took him to another part of the kennel. Inside a massive cage was a wolf that was bigger than a large ox. The intelligence Jedek saw in the creature’s eyes terrified him, and he told Ahnon that. Ahnon went on to explain mangmyrs hunted humans and always had and that bocha hounds were first bred to fight them.

Still looking down at the bocha hound, Jedek smiled. “Minos, I don’t think Ahnon likes you,” he said, rubbing Minos’ head.

Already bigger than a full-grown dog, Minos titled his head. “Why? I said sorry. I did not know he liked leather piece,” the dog replied in puppy talk.

Jedek laughed, kneeling to hug Minos. Ahnon was teaching Jedek and Kenna how to understand the speech of other animals, but Jedek could talk to Minos from the second he laid his hands on him. They weren’t true words but small vocalizations and body language. When Jedek had asked why Ahnon didn’t like Minos, he looked at Jedek and asked, “You know what the first thing your hound asked me?” Jedek shook his head, and Ahnon answered, “You dog looked at me and went, ‘Play.’”

Ruffing up Minos’ fur, he said, “You shouldn’t have chewed up his belt, Minos. He changed colors two times he was so angry.”

“It chews really good,” Minos said, closing his eyes, loving the rubbing.

Standing back up, Jedek noticed the second sun over the mountains. “Well, this day is bound and determined to start no matter how much I don’t want it to,” Jedek said, annoyed.

“Wrong?” Minos asked.

“Yeah, I don’t want the day to start.”

“We can play?” Minos asked hopefully.

Letting out a sigh, Jedek said, “I wish I could, Minos, but I have to get married today.”

“Married?” Minos asked, not understanding.

“Yeah. Live with someone forever even if you aren’t sure and have no say in it.”

“Oh, take a mate,” Minos said. “I haven’t seen you fight the pack yet.”

Jedek laughed. “Didn’t have to; it was arranged. My kingdom and hers get something out of it,” Jedek said then thought he didn’t like the term “mate.”

“Kin-g-dom?” Minos struggled with the word.

Thinking for a minute, Jedek said, “Yes. My pack.”

“Oh, sorry. But you must for pack.”

“Yeah, that’s what I’m irritated about.”

Curious, Minos asked, “Mate who?”

“Kenna.”

“Oh, long fur. I like long fur. She plays good,” Minos replied, panting.

Jedek smiled. “Well, I like her too, but I don’t know about as a wife.”

“Don’t worry. Long fur will pet you and rub your fur,” Minos assured him.

Jedek busted out laughing. “I hope it’s that simple, Minos.” Minos didn’t understand what was funny, so he just put his head on Jedek’s leg, letting him know he wasn’t alone. Stroking Minos’ head, Jedek watched the two suns race up into the morning sky, seemingly taunting him.

“You know, just because I start letting you out of my sight doesn’t mean you can just run anywhere,” Jedek heard from behind him, coming up the steps.

“Ahnon, it’s not like you don’t know where I am,” Jedek said without turning around. “You know, I figured out long ago this amulet I wear around my neck is like a beacon.”

“That’s part of it,” Ahnon said, stopping beside Jedek and looking down at Minos. Ahnon leaned down and lifted Minos’ head. “Minos, where’s my other boot?” he asked with a dark look.

“Boot?” Minos asked, and Ahnon looked down at a new pair of boots. “Oh, the good chewy. In the den with the small cave with changes of fur,” he said proudly.

Ahnon stood up, closing his eyes. “You have to keep him, don’t you?” he asked Jedek.

“Oh, come on, Ahnon. I’ve seen you. You love Minos.”

“Yes, I don’t know what came over me, Jedek. I’ve lost two belts, a pillow, blanket, satchel, a sword scabbard, and now a pair of boots,” Ahnon said, counting off the items using both hands.

“It’s only one in the closet.”

“Maybe, but I found its brother under the covers in your bed. It looks like it put up a valiant fight, but in the end, Minos subdued it.”

Jedek looked at Ahnon and changed the subject. “So the amulet is a locator?” he asked, really wanting Ahnon to lighten up on Minos.

“Yes, but that’s not what they were made for.”

“Then what were they made for?” Jedek asked.

“To seal the bond for the sho-ka, tying them to their sire…” Ahnon started then paused.

Jedek grinned. “That’s why when we played hide and seek when I was little, you always won,” Jedek said.

“Hardly. You couldn’t hide very well,” Ahnon said, smiling.

“I was a little boy,” Jedek said in a wounded tone.

“Yes, you were, sire, but you did give me a few fits. But now, you’re a young man,” Ahnon said with pride. Ahnon looked at Jedek, remembering the day the king forced him in his arms and felt his heart hurt. “Sire, it will be okay today. The world will keep turning. The grass will still be green, and I’ll still be here with you,” Ahnon assured him, “letting your stupid dog eat my belongings.”

“Dog, where?” Minos asked, looking around.

Jedek forced a laugh at Minos. “I’m scared, Ahnon,” Jedek admitted in a broken voice.

“I know, sire, but don’t be. It’s only a ceremony. You and Kenna will still be who you are, staying in separate wings of the castle.”

“Then why do we have to have the ceremony?”

“You’ve read the treaty, Jedek. Gratu will get naval bases off Honch and preferred trade status with Fantshu. The kingdom is going to become stronger because of it.”

“Can’t we wait till I’m a little older?” he moaned.

“Sire, it’s not up to me. If it was, you wouldn’t be marrying the evil Kenna.”

“She’s not evil, Ahnon!” Jedek shouted.

Ahnon took a step back. “Oh, I’m sorry. I thought since you hated her so much, she must be evil. I mean, just look at the turmoil she’s putting you through.”

Jedek bellowed, “I don’t hate her, and she’s not evil! I’m doing this to myself!”

Ahnon raised his eyebrows, almost positive his hair had blown straight back with the shout. “Very well, sire. How may I help you feel worse?” Ahnon asked as he bowed. Jedek tried not to smile. “Guess I could kick you in the shin if you would like, that way you can at least have some physical pain,” Ahnon said, holding the bow.

Jedek stifled a laugh, and it came out as a snort. Unable to resist anymore, his face broke into a grin. “Ahnon, please quit bowing. People are going to talk,” Jedek said, chuckling.

Ahnon straightened. “Oh, we care what other people think now. I’m glad you told me because I was fixing to start blowing stuff up.”

Jedek’s chuckle turned into laughter. “Thank you, Ahnon.”

“I don’t know what for, but you are welcome,” Ahnon replied. “Do we still have to keep the dog?”

Jedek dropped down, hugging Minos. “You love him, and you know it. I’ve seen you love on him when you thought nobody was looking.”

“No, sire, I was begging him to chew on your stuff, not mine,” Ahnon replied with a straight face.

“Chew?” Minos asked, panting.

“Not now, Minos,” Jedek said, standing back up. “You think Kenna is as nervous as I am?” he asked.

“I know she is, sire.”

“You’re sure?”

“I made her dress, remember?”

“Oh my, how could I forget? Mother demanded I not see it until today, so I had to stay in the next wing with Michi. Then I had to sit as you made dresses for all the queens and girls for Kenna,” Jedek choked out, laughing.

“Bridesmaids.”

“Girls for Kenna,” Jedek repeated.

“That is how I’ll address them then,” Ahnon replied with a blank face, making Jedek laugh again. “I did make you a nice outfit,” Ahnon reminded him.

“I like the sword you gave me better,” Jedek admitted, grabbing the hilt.

“You better. I forged it twenty years ago for you.”

“I’m not even going to ask,” Jedek said, looking over the wall. “So Kenna is a little worried?”

“She’s practically vibrating in anxiety, sire. Karme almost had to tie her to a chair to start on her hair.”

“You’ve seen her today?” Jedek asked, astonished.

“Yes, sire. That’s what took me so long to get here for our morning walk on the wall.”

“Well, what’s she look like?” Jedek begged.

“Oh, about this tall,” Ahnon held his arm out below Jedek’s shoulder. “Long, thick, golden brown hair with loose curls and green eyes. She’s kind of short and scrawny, but she kind of grows on you.”

“You’re so asking for it,” Jedek warned, grinning.

“I have no idea what you are referring to, sire. But whatever ‘it’ is, I’ll take it if that makes you feel better,” Ahnon said with a faint smile.

Jedek smiled. “You went to see her for me, didn’t you?” he asked.

“Yes, I did, sire, and I assure you if she wasn’t anxious and nervous, I would have taken the appropriate steps.”

Jedek lunged over Minos, wrapping his arms around Ahnon. “Thank you, Ahnon,” he said, trying not to cry. “You’re always there for me,” he mumbled.

Wrapping his arms around Jedek, Ahnon squeezed him tight. “And I will always be here, sire,” Ahnon promised. “Jedek, you will be fine today. I have the utmost assurance getting married doesn’t kill you.”

“How do you know? You’ve never been married.”

Ahnon laughed. “Well, you’re right there, but I do know several people that have been married, and they all lived afterward. You just have to be strong, Jedek.”

Jedek leaned back. “I’ll be strong. I promise. You’ll be proud of me.”

Ahnon grabbed Jedek and lifted him up in the air. “I’m proud of you now and have been since the day your father made me hold you. Everything else is just a bonus,” Ahnon said and dropped him to his chest, engulfing him in a hug. “I love you, Jedek, and you never doubt that,” Ahnon said, kissing the top of his head.

“I love you too, Ahnon,” Jedek said as Ahnon let him go. “Well, let’s go see if getting married kills me.”

“If it does, then I die first,” Ahnon assured him. Minos came over, licking both of their hands, and Ahnon looked down. “I guess we keep the dog,” Ahnon mumbled, rubbing Minos’ head.

“Play,” Minos said hopefully.

“Don’t you think about anything else?” Ahnon asked, shaking his head.

“Chew,” Minos replied, opening his mouth.

“No, think play,” Ahnon said quickly. “I’m running out of stuff.”

Jedek rubbed Minos and looked up at Ahnon. “Ahnon, why don’t sho-kas wear an amulet?”

“We do. I have one that looks just like yours. A black ahus̆-roc in flight with a sword in his talons.”

“Ahnon, you don’t wear a necklace, and I can’t take mine off.”

Ahnon opened the front of his shirt. “Give me your hand.” He placed Jedek’s hand on his breastbone. “Feel that?” he asked, and Jedek nodded. Ahnon moved Jedek’s hand up both sides of his neck.

Realization set in. “It’s inside of you!” Jedek screamed, causing Minos to drop to his belly.

“Yes. During the infusion, our amulet becomes part of us and can never be removed. Many assassins have tried because it is connected to our sire like you have surmised,” Ahnon said and let Jedek’s hand go.

Jedek was still in shock. “Did it hurt?” he asked, rubbing his amulet.

Ahnon closed his eyes. “There was so much pain I don’t even remember that part to be honest.”

“So mine will be with me forever?”

“As long as you live, it can’t be taken off.”

“So I will even have it in the royal tomb? We will always be tied?” he asked, and Ahnon nodded. Jedek noticed a look on Ahnon’s face. “What are you not telling me?”

“Your chain can be taken off with a natural death or my death. The magic holds true…” Ahnon said and moved to the stairs.

“Ahnon, please tell me,” Jedek pleaded.

“The magic of the infusion demands the amulet be taken. It contains part of my life force, and if left on you after death, it would drain me. It is tied to the part of the spell that demands if the sire is murdered, the sho-ka will kill all responsible, never stopping, driving them insane with bloodlust,” Ahnon said sorrowfully. “The first council knew that the sho-ka needed to be used later to train others. So they made it so the sho-kas would have to retrieve the amulet, severing their ties with their sire. I saw something long ago that I still don’t understand.” Ahnon stopped in deep thought. “To this day, I don’t understand it, but I’ve seen them, but I will only have one sire. You will take that with you when you leave this world, and I’ll use it in the next to find you.”

“You can’t do that, Ahnon, if it would kill you or hurt you. I can’t even think about something like that happening to you. I would damn my own soul before letting that happen.”

Grabbing Jedek’s shoulders hard, Ahnon shook him. “Don’t you ever say anything like that! Just because I don’t believe in the Gods doesn’t mean they aren’t there. I really don’t want to descend into the abyss and fight legions of evil because you damned your soul, but know this: I would.”

“Then promise me if I die, you will take it back. You can leave instructions when you die to have it replaced.” Not seeing Ahnon budging, Jedek threatened, “I mean it, Ahnon. I’ll go to the shrine of every God and make my demand.”

“All right, you win. Stop talking about your soul like that,” Ahnon pleaded.

“What about the infusion hurt?” Jedek asked then saw Ahnon shiver.

“That is for another day, sire, and today is to see you married. And your dumb dog not to chew up stuff,” Ahnon said, looking at Minos.

“He’s smart, Ahnon,” Jedek said, leaning down to pet Minos.

“Whatever you say, sire,” Ahnon said, looking at Minos and shaking his head. “You do know Minos ages like humans and will probably live sixty to seventy years, right?” Ahnon asked, seeing in his mind’s eye a lot of stuff being chewed up over the years.

“Oh, that is so cool,” Jedek said, hugging Minos.

“Thought you would see it that way,” Ahnon said, shaking his head.

Jedek followed him down, and Minos took off after them. “Ahnon, how come royalty lives longer than regular people?” Jedek asked.

“No one knows for sure, sire, but the ancient texts say the first royal families married into the elves. That’s where I think the long life comes from. Elves live thousands of years, and half-elves live up to seven hundred. If you keep breeding into it, you get the hundred and fifty to two hundred years of the royalty,” Ahnon said, watching Minos take off after some chickens.

“Yeah, but some regular people that use magic live that long,” Jedek pointed out.

“Yes, they do, sire. When you use magic, your body ages slower even if you only use it once, but it averages out to about forty to sixty years added onto your lifespan.”

“So royalty that use magic live over two hundred years,” Jedek stated.

“Give or take. What are you trying to figure out?”

“Just want a rough idea how long I have.”

“Jedek, not an hour ago, you thought getting married would kill you. Now, you’re scared that you only have a few centuries? You’re twelve years old. In a few years, I’ll be three hundred. You live as long as you can, Jedek. A dragon can fly here and burn down the palace, and all the years in the world don’t matter. What matters is how you live now.”

“Can a dragon really come here and burn down the palace?” Jedek asked, glancing at the sky.

“Yes, parts of it, but there are enough troops here that it would pay for it with its life. Dragons are not stupid and wouldn’t do something so foolish.”

“Have you ever seen a dragon?” he asked.

“Many.”

“Have you ever fought one?” he asked, stopping.

“Unfortunately two.”

Jedek stood, blinking at him. “Two. Unfortunately,” was all he could say.

“Jedek, dragons live for tens of thousands of years. One dragon I talked to remembered the time before humans. That was over twenty thousand years ago. Killing a dragon is not to be taken lightly.” Ahnon grabbed his arm and pulled him along.

“Yes, but they’re mean and evil.”

Ahnon laughed. “Not all of them, Jedek. They are just like people; some are bad, some are good, and the others don’t care one way or the other.”

“Will you tell me about fighting dragons?” Jedek asked with delight.

“One day, I will. I promise,” Ahnon assured him. “If you’re late to the wedding, you will really hurt Kenna’s feelings. She’s not sure you will go through with it, leaving her at the altar. Then, she’ll have to go back home with her mother.”

“Ahnon, we can’t let her think that,” Jedek said, breaking into a run.

“We,” Ahnon said, catching up.

“Ahnon, she told me the two years she’s been here were the best in her life,” Jedek said, gulping in air. “Her dad didn’t let her do anything as he worked on treaties to see who he could get the best deal from,” Jedek said, feeling his legs burn. Minos saw them running and took off, falling in beside Jedek, wanting to know what game they were playing.

“You make her sound like a horse at an auction,” Ahnon said, running along at a nice pace.

“I can’t let her think I’m not going to show, Ahnon. That would hurt her feelings,” Jedek informed him between huffs of air.

Ahnon looked over a Jedek moving at a dead run. “You do realize we have another three miles to east wing, right?” Ahnon asked calmly.

“Yeah,” Jedek gasped. “You can at least…act like this is…tiring,” Jedek gasped.

“It’s not really,” Ahnon said then grinned. “Would you like to get there faster?”

“I don’t know that spell,” Jedek wheezed.

“Lucky for you, I do,” Ahnon said, smiling. “Minos, home!” Ahnon shouted as he scooped up Jedek. In a puff of dust, they rocketed to the castle.

Minos skidded to a halt and looked around. “Oh, hide and find,” he panted happily, putting his nose to the ground, following their scent. “I smell them,” he said, lifting his head and letting out a howl. “I find!” he howled and broke into a run, knocking over two guards and a maid inside the castle.

Chapter 13

True to his word, Ahnon stood behind Jedek as he was married. King Vilarius had to give Kenna away since her father didn’t show up, sending only the queen. When Kenna walked in wearing her dress, Jedek beamed.

“Remember; don’t run. She knows griffons,” Ahnon whispered.

“Shh, Ahnon,” Jedek whispered back.

After the two were wed, the reception started, and the newlyweds were the first to dance with the great hall packed to overflowing. Kenna looked up at Jedek as they waltzed around the room. “You dance very well,” she said.

“Thank you. Ahnon’s been teaching me for the last few months. He told me if I stepped on your toes or fell down, I had to scrub the castle walls till they were clean.”

“Well, let’s make sure you don’t. That would take a long time, but I would help you,” she said with a smile.

Jedek smiled back. “Thank you.”

“Jedek, thank you,” Kenna told him with affection.

“For what?” he asked.

“For marrying me. I really didn’t want to go home. Father is mean. If you wouldn’t have shown up, I was running away with Karme.”

“So it was either me or run away?” he asked.

“Yes. I wasn’t going home. This is the best place ever,” she said. “I know you didn’t want to, but we can just keep doing what we were doing. Play, let Michi and Ahnon make dresses, read, play some more, and have fun,” she said, smiling.

“Sounds good to me.” Jedek agreed as he spun her around.

Ahnon was bobbing his head to the music, watching his sire. “You taught him well, Ahnon,” Vilarius said, moving beside him.

“Thank you, your majesty. He was a great pupil,” Ahnon admitted, cringing slightly when Jedek missed a step. “He was worried, that was all. He was sure being twelve and getting married was going to kill him.”

“I know someone who was fourteen and thought the same thing,” Theobald said, stepping up on Ahnon’s other side.

Vilarius shrugged. “Hey, what can I say; I’m still alive.”

“And didn’t move into the royal apartments with your wife until you were twenty if I’m not mistaken,” Theobald pointed out.

“Okay! So I’m hard-headed.”

Theobald grabbed Ahnon’s arm. “You heard that; he admitted it,” Theobald said, smiling. “Life is great.” He let out a long breath.

“I wasn’t that bad, Theobald.”

“No, sire, you weren’t. I have no regrets and a great family.” Theobald looked over the throne at the ten-by-ten-foot painting of the family with the three sho-kas. Wiping a tear away, he said, “I can honestly say I’m a happy man.”

Ahnon smiled and looked at the king. “You need to have a talk with your son soon about life.”

“I will. I promise,” Vilarius said as he grinned and watched the two dancing.

Theobald leaned toward Ahnon. “If he hasn’t done it before Jedek’s thirteen, I’ll turn him into a boot for Minos to chew on.”

“So you heard the mutt got my boots?” Ahnon asked, shocked.

“No, the beast has three of mine, and all of them for the left foot,” Theobald said with a scowl. “Three sets of boots ruined.”

“I tried to talk Jedek out of him, but it was no good.”

“Let him keep it so he doesn’t get something else. Trust me; it could be worse.”

“Theobald, I told you I was sorry,” Vilarius said.

“That mastodon tore up half of the royal garden, sire, and we won’t even get to the rock ape.”

“Rock apes are huge. Why on earth would you want one?” Ahnon asked, shocked.

“Nobody else had one, and Eira thought it was cute,” Theobald said in a small, mocking tone.

“It wasn’t that bad,” Vilarius moaned.

“Oh, the broken arm and ribs weren’t that bad when the ape threw you through the air, wanting to play?” Theobald asked, and Vilarius wouldn’t answer.

“We’ll keep the dog,” Ahnon assured him as the kids separated, and Kenna grabbed the king, and Jedek grabbed his mother.

“You’ll have to have the talk with Jedek, Ahnon. Even after his father does,” Theobald informed him, making Ahnon wince. “Do you regret not being able to have children?” Theobald asked.

“No. I have part of one,” Ahnon said proudly.

Vilarius looked down. “I hope you’re happy here, little Kenna,” he said, grinning. Kenna looked like a toddler dancing with Vilarius.

“Oh, I am, King Vilarius.” She grinned. “I’ve never been as happy as I have been here the last two years. I can play outside, and I don’t get in trouble, and I can read and write now. This is the best place.”

“This is your home now and always. Remember that,” he said, and she stopped dancing, wrapping her arms a quarter way around his massive waist. Her head didn’t even touch the bottom of his chest.

“Thank you, and I’ll be nice to Jedek. I promise,” she said with a serious face.

“I know you will.” He smiled and picked her up, continuing the dance.

The Grand Mage of Nazar moved over to Ahnon, watching him smile at Jedek and Kenna. “I see you are happy.”

“You could say that and not be far from the truth,” Ahnon replied.

“Ahnon, I wanted to talk to you before I leave tomorrow. I had to get rid of three prime level wizards this year,” he said, and Ahnon stopped watching the dance and turned around.

“’Get rid of’ sounds kind of permanent.”

“Oh, it was permanent. They’re buried in the forest. I found out they were taking bribes from Kyros to get sho-ka that weren’t ready to guard the women of his house.” Anger flushed Ahnon’s face. “Oh, there’s more. He wanted sho-ka that would be easy to intimidate. He wanted ones from lower-level royal families that he could threaten, using their families to get compliance. Kyros doesn’t want the women of his house to have any formal training of anything. Honch is the last of the five kingdoms that isn’t ruled jointly, and Kyros intends to keep it that way,” the Grand Mage said.

“I think I will address this with him,” Ahnon replied coolly.

“I’ve told the king, but there really isn’t much he can do. I’ve put a stop to it, but you wouldn’t believe the sums of money the man was using to get what he wanted. I’m afraid I’ve made a very dangerous enemy, and so have you.”

“I will add him to my collection,” Ahnon said, shrugging.

“Ahnon, you publicly embarrassed him. Kyros is the type of man that won’t let that go.”

“You sound really worried.”

The Grand Mage nodded. “Oh, I am, and that’s why I wanted to inform you before something happens to me.”

“Do you know of Count Regon?” Ahnon asked.

“Who doesn’t? He’s reportedly the richest man in the world,” the Grand Mage replied.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, he is the richest,” he corrected. “Do you think Regon is afraid of Kyros?”

“After the assassination attempt on his family fifty years ago, he fears nothing,” the Grand Mage stated.

“The emissary of Fantshu is here; tell him you need to get a message to Regon. Tell him what you’ve told me and your fears. At the end, tell him I will take it as a personal favor if he handles this for me,” Ahnon said, and the Grand Mage gaped at him.

“You know the count that well?” he stuttered.

“Yes, I know lots of people that can do many unkind things. The count will take care of it, and you’ll have no worries, but I do ask for a price from you, and it’s nonnegotiable.”

“Please, Ahnon, don’t ask me to spy on my kingdom. I can’t do that.”

Ahnon laughed. “No, that is not my price. My price is your silence. You will tell no one it was me who told you to contact the count. And I mean no one, which includes the king and the council. I can have no ties to him for other reasons. If you accept, you will not have to fear retaliation.”

“I accept those terms and hope one day to repay this debt.”

“You already have, Grand Mage, so we will call it even if you keep your bargain.”

“Oh, of that, you can be sure, but I will still owe you. I should’ve been paying more attention,” he said regretfully.

“Grand Mage, you had men under you that betrayed the crown and the council. Let me give you some advice. Have little fear of those equal to or higher than you, but be terrified of those under you. They are the ones that can hurt you.”

The mage nodded. “Have you talked to Michi since his infusion?” he asked.

“Of course I have. That was over a year ago,” Ahnon answered.

“No, I mean about the infusion,” the mage clarified.

A shiver ran down his spine. “We really don’t like talking about it. I’m sure you understand why.”

“Ahnon, we stopped at seven because I thought he was going to break, but he demanded to continue.”

“And you did?” Ahnon asked, shocked.

“The law says we must.”

“How many?” Ahnon asked.

“He made it to ten and was in a coma for two days,” the mage answered.

“He seems fine to me,” Ahnon said.

“Ahnon, he thinks if he doesn’t perform as the best, he’ll lose what was given to him. Please correct that. I really like Michi and don’t want to see him throw his life away,” the mage begged.

Ahnon clasped the man’s shoulder. “I’m sorry I thought so lowly of you when we first met, and I will talk to him tonight,” he promised.

“Don’t apologize. If it would’ve been the other way around, I would’ve hunted you down for doing the infusion to me.”

Ahnon nodded. “I’m not going to lie; the thought crossed my mind.”

“Thank you, Ahnon. I see the emissary, so I’ll take my leave. If I hear anything, I will send word,” he promised and moved away through the crowd.

Ahnon looked around the dance area and spotted Michi. Moving around the dance area, he stopped beside Michi. “How is it going, Michi?” Ahnon asked.

“It’s a good day,” Michi said, smiling.

“Yes, it is,” Ahnon agreed.

“What?”

“That transparent, huh?”

Michi smiled. “No, but I’ve noticed to friends, you show your real face, and that honors me.”

In a low voice, Ahnon asked, “I just talked to the Grand Mage of Nazar. Care to explain?”

“That man babbles worse than my wife,” Michi said, irritated.

“On that subject, I’m glad the king granted clemency for your firstborn son and your marriage,” Ahnon said.

“What? He’s still going to be bhari along with my other two and three girls. I will still only see my wife when duty permits.”

“Michi, your family doesn’t need to all fight for Nazar. Keep it up, and you won’t have a family,” Ahnon warned.

“I know, Ahnon, and my two youngest will return to the estate to run it after my father dies. My family will be a family of warriors,” he said proudly.

“That’s fine, but don’t kill yourself to prove it to anyone because we already know,” Ahnon told him. Michi looked at him, confused. “Michi, you are in charge of this castle. I’m just over one person. You must keep the castle safe for the family. What is the sho-ka’s prime order?” he asked.

“To keep your sire alive at all cost,” he answered immediately.

“Right. I can leave if we are attacked. You can’t. You will have to hold the castle till we return.”

“Ahnon, there hasn’t been an assassin siege in a thousand years,” Michi reminded him.

“You’re missing the point. If a large group comes, I’m getting Jedek, and we’re gone. You know how close I came to leaving at the garden?” he asked, and Michi shook his head. “Kenna would’ve died, and don’t ask me how I know, but she can’t yet. Karme is now comfortable with magic, so we are gone, and Karme better do the same. It’s your job to make sure we have a home to come back to. If you die, they might not appoint a replacement, and I’m not bringing Jedek home. The kingdom can kiss my backside.”

The shock set in on Michi.

“You see what I’m talking about now. Don’t try to prove yourself. You’ve done it. Now, set about guarding this castle. I mean have back-up plans to back-up plans, and above all else, continue to learn. There are many areas you can study right here.”

“I see, and I’m grateful that you tell me this,” Michi said solemnly.

“Michi, I need you. So does the sovereign family and the five kingdoms, so please don’t keep trying to prove anything,” Ahnon begged.

“I wish we would’ve had this talk before I went—” He stopped as a shiver racked his body.

“It’s my fault. I really thought you knew.” Looking out on the dance floor, Ahnon saw Jedek dancing with Kenna’s mother and Kenna dancing with Admiral Gither. “Michi, they’re the closet things I have to kids. I can’t let anything happen to them,” Ahnon admitted.

“As the Gods are my witnesses, you will not ever have to leave, and if you do, it won’t be for long,” Michi vowed.

Kenna spun away from the admiral and ran to Ahnon. She stopped in front of him and curtsied. “Sho-ka Ahnon, may I have this dance?” she asked, breathing hard with a smile ear to ear.

Ahnon gave her a deep bow. “Princess Kenna, I would be most honored to accept this dance.” He stood, and she grabbed his arm, pulling him out on the dance area. The celebration lasted almost till dawn with everyone tired but full of joy.

Ahnon carried Jedek to their apartment over his shoulder. Jedek had fallen asleep on the throne in the great hall with Kenna beside him. Walking into Jedek’s room, he saw Minos on his bed. “Minos, get off the bed,” Ahnon whispered harshly.

“Oh, can he play?” Minos asked, looking at Jedek.

“You wake him up, and I throw you out the window,” Ahnon said, pointing at it.

Minos looked at him with what could only be called shock. “It’s far down and would hurt.”

“That’s the idea. Wake him up, and you find out,” Ahnon said. “He played hard and is very tired. If he doesn’t sleep, he can’t play tomorrow.”

“Ah, he played without me?” Minos whimpered.

Ahnon pulled Jedek’s boots off and was about to drop them on the floor then looked at Minos and tossed them in the closet and closed the door. Going back to the bed, he pushed Minos off and grabbed the covers to pull over Jedek. Closing his eyes, Ahnon reached down and pulled another of his boots from the blanket. The entire toe was chewed off.

“Minos, this was in my closet,” Ahnon growled.

“No, it was in the little cave of the big cave you sleep in,” Minos corrected him.

“How did you get into the little cave? I closed the door,” Ahnon asked as he started counting.

“If you bite and pull the shiny thing on the little cave, it lets you in.”

The counting wasn’t working. Ahnon locked Minos in a hard stare. “I wonder what bocha hound stew taste like?” Ahnon grumbled, moving around the bed to Minos.

Seeing Ahnon coming at him, Minos became happy. “Oh, good. Play,” he said and took off running. It turned out Minos was very good at playing keep away from Ahnon.

Chapter 14

It was several months after the wedding, and Ahnon was in the state hall with Jedek. They were sitting in with the king as he finished the business of running the kingdom for the day. On the table was a map of Thanos, and Jedek never admitted it, but he didn’t like looking at it. The isle of Gratu was in the upper left and looked really tiny compared to the rest of the word. The fact was he knew the isle was huge from his and Ahnon’s trips around it.

Two years before, Ahnon had taken him to northern edge of the isle, and it took them forty days to get there by horse. It didn’t help that Ahnon was teaching him distance then and made Jedek keep up with how far they traveled every day, and they averaged just over a hundred miles a day. But to Jedek, it was on the opposite side of the world. After that trip, he really didn’t want to see another horse. It was fun and an adventure, but then Ahnon had shown him a map of Thanos when they got home. Holding a piece of string, he showed the young boy the size of his world, and Jedek really didn’t care for that.

His country sailed, and Jedek had to admit that was the way to travel. Horses had to be rested, but a ship could sail all day and night. They next trip Ahnon took him on proved it. They reached the northern-most city of Levta in four days—the same city it had taken them forty to reach by horse. They visited the city of Jaclom on the southeast coast, where the ships of the world were built.

The sheltered coves of Jaclom made the ones in Velham seem tiny. They were hundreds of miles across. Massive shipyards lined the banks with ships bringing in lumber from around the world. On that trip, they had circled the isle, stopping several times, and were back inside a month. Even then, Jedek knew how he wanted to travel.

Now, he just stared at the massive chunks of land with little bitty Gratu tucked in the corner. He really didn’t like that his country seemed so little compared to the rest of the kingdoms. He curled his lip. “We’re really little compared to the rest of the kingdoms, Dad.”

“You’re not even king yet, and you think your kingdom is too small,” Vilarius chuckled.

“Well look,” he said, pointing out the other shaded kingdoms. “Look at Nazar; I mean it’s huge.” The whole bottom of a chunk of land was the kingdom. He could put dozens of Isle of Gratu inside it.

“Yes, it is huge, sire. From the east coast at the Strait of Retix to the west coast is over twelve thousand miles,” Ahnon said.

“Now, that’s just too big,” Jedek said in disgust.

“Sire, your kingdom dwarfs all of them,” Ahnon informed him.

“Ahnon, you took me to Levta and sailed me around the isle. I know we have territory on the big chunk of land by us—”

“The continent of Aslan,” Ahnon interrupted.

“I don’t see an Aslan,” Jedek said, looking at the map. Then Ahnon ran his finger around the first big chunk of land.

“This is the continent of Aslan,” he said then did the same on the other chunk. “This is the continent of Hylar.”

“You’re making my head hurt,” Jedek said, looking up at him.

“Well, sire, if I’d known your global ambitions, I would’ve started on geography first,” Ahnon said. “Your kingdom is still bigger.”

“Have you started drinking?” Jedek asked, causing Vilarius to drop down in a chair laughing. “I mean, at the wedding, I saw several people acting weird, and Kenna told me they were drinking.” Jedek narrowed his eyes. Ahnon should’ve told him if he was drinking.

“Look at the map,” Ahnon said, and he did. “See the blue?” Jedek nodded. “That is your kingdom, sire,” Ahnon pointed out.

“Ahnon, it’s everywhere!” Jedek shouted.

“Ah, the lord conqueror is starting to understand,” Ahnon said, grinning.

“Ahnon, we can’t control all of that. Look at the blue; it’s everywhere you look,” Jedek said, waving his hand over the map.

“You’re not even king yet, and you doubt your navy. That’s not very becoming, sire,” Ahnon said as he shook his head.

Shock hit Jedek. “You would need thousands of ships to do that. I’ve seen what’s in Velham and Jaclom. There isn’t enough.”

“At last count, your northern fleet alone was over a thousand ships of war. Your northern fleet is what protects the west and north coast of Gratu. Your southern fleet is over two thousand, and they protect the south and east coasts,” Ahnon said and let it sink in. Then he pointed at the bottom of the map and started again. “You have another fleet spread across the South Sea from Racor to Nazar. Next, you have another fleet here in the Sea of Spree.” Ahnon pointed at the blue between the continents. “Those two combined fleets are over four thousand, sire. Then, in a time of war, you can call on Gratu’s merchant fleet, which is double the size or your military fleet.”

Jedek looked up at him, totally astounded. “We don’t have that many people?” he blankly replied.

“Sire, we will continue your lesson another day since I’ve put a damper on your global ambitions. But I can assure you that you have enough to man your fleet. Those boats don’t sail by themselves.”

Feeling lightheaded, Jedek just blinked at him. “And I have to run all that?” he asked.

Shaking his head, Ahnon said, “Hey, just a few minutes ago, you wanted a bigger kingdom—now a sudden change of heart?” Vilarius started roaring with laughter, and the grumpy look on Jedek’s face told everybody how irritating he found that.

Theobald came over and patted his back. “He’s not laughing at you, Jedek. He was a little older than you sitting in this room many years ago saying almost the exact thing. I was standing almost where Ahnon was, telling him almost word for word what Ahnon told you,” Theobald explained, which made Jedek feel better. Theobald looked at Ahnon. “If I had known it would have played out like this, I would’ve taken notes.”

“What’s this kingdom without a name?” Jedek asked, pointing at an isle in the Sea of Spree.

“It’s not a kingdom,” Theobald said. “It’s Hanos, but it’s referred to as Leviathan Isle. There are only two inhabited cities—if you can call them cites. More like villages with really tall walls,” Theobald explained.

“It’s just sitting there, and nobody has taken it?” Jedek asked. Ahnon threw his hands in the air and walked away from the table, mumbling.

Theobald started to chuckle as Vilarius came over. “Son, that isle is full of monsters. By monsters, I mean goblins, orcs, trolls, dragons, and all the other creatures of Thanos. It is the last truly uninhabited place of man left on the globe.”

“Monsters,” Jedek said, mystified. “Have you been?” Jedek asked his dad.

“Once many years ago, and I never left sight of the beach, and we still lost ten men.”

“I want to go,” Jedek declared.

“Oh no! Your global ambitions are coming to a stop now, sire,” Ahnon said, charging back to the table.

“I don’t want to take it over. I just want to go there,” Jedek said stubbornly.

“I won’t let you,” Ahnon replied, matching Jedek’s tone.

“You have to go where I go,” Jedek said, smiling.

“I’ll tie you up and erase that thought from your mind so you won’t remember wanting to go to Leviathan Isle.”

Jedek looked at Vilarius. “He’s cheating, Father.” he said. Vilarius walked back to his chair and collapsed laughing. Jedek looked at Theobald. “He said that too?” he asked, and Theobald nodded, smiling. “Have you been to Leviathan Isle, Ahnon?” Jedek asked.

“Yes, several times, and I don’t want to go back.”

“This stinks,” Jedek said though he didn’t think anyone cared.

“Come, sire. It’s almost midnight, and Michi wanted to show me something on the west wall. It will be at least two hours till we get to bed as it is now,” Ahnon said, stretching his back. “I promise to start your geography lessons tomorrow so you know what countries you want to take over instead of referring to them as ‘chunks of land,’ which is rude.”

Jedek sighed. “Okay,” he replied, not too happy. The west wall was a long way even by horse.

“Ahnon, he can stay here with us till you get back. We’re going over the construction of the base off the coast of Honch and will be here the rest of the night,” Vilarius said as he got up to unroll a paper on the table.

“Very well, your majesty, but please control his global ambitions,” Ahnon said, ruffling Jedek’s hair.

Jedek grinned, grabbing Ahnon’s hand. “Remember, we have to get Minos from Kenna’s apartment.”

“Great, I just bought another pair of boots he can break in,” Ahnon said, walking out the door.

Jedek looked at his dad. “He really loves Minos but tries to hide it.”

“He does a good job of it, son,” Vilarius said, smiling, then pulled him closer. “Now, come closer so you can learn how to design a base before you conquer Thanos.”

Vilarius and Theobald pulled out rulers, pencils, and flowing ink wells then went to work. To a twelve-year-old boy, drawing lines was very boring no matter what they represented. It was only fifteen minutes later that Vilarius picked up his son and laid him on a couch in the corner, sound asleep.

Jedek didn’t know when he fell asleep but felt someone grab him and sat up. “Be still, Jedek,” his dad said, picking him up and carrying him to the back of the state room.

“What are you doing, Dad? My room is the other way,” Jedek said, trying to wake up.

“Be quiet!” his father snapped, and that woke him up. The only time his dad had snapped at him was when he started a fire in the middle of the great hall. To this day, Jedek didn’t see a problem with it; the floor was stone just like everything else.

“What’s wrong?” he asked as his dad sat him down by the desk at the back of the room.

“There’s fighting in the hall outside. You will stay right here; do you understand?”

“Yes, Father, I understand,” he replied, seeing something he didn’t like in his father’s eyes. Fear like he never felt before crept over Jedek. With his heart pounding, he sat and trembled, wishing Ahnon was there.

“Sire, you stay there as well,” Theobald said from the other end of the room.

Vilarius pulled a broadsword off the wall behind the desk. “I don’t think so, Theobald,” he said, walking back and pulling spell pouches out. Outside the door, they could hear the ringing of steel then the roaring of flame. As suddenly as it started, the roaring stopped.

“They are using an incredible amount of magic,” Vilarius said. “How long do you think we have to hold till the garrison gets here?”

“About thirty minutes, sire,” Theobald replied, drawing his sword.

“Theobald, protect Jedek. Forget about me,” Vilarius said.

“Sire, you know that can’t be. The bond is unbreakable even if you command it and I tried. All I can say is stay alive, and we can protect him together,” Theobald said as a fire ball exploded outside the window, lighting up the night. “That confirms it, sire. They have us surrounded.”

“Glad you didn’t let me fly out then,” Vilarius replied, getting his breathing under control. “Here they come,” Vilarius said, and Theobald nodded, pointing his hand at the door.

Suddenly, the door blew apart, showering the room with wood dust. Theobald saw figures and yelled, sending a wall of flame at the door and was rewarded with a lot of screams. As the screams died down, Vilarius held his hand up at his side, and a blue ball of fire formed in his hand. Hearing men charge down the hall, he threw the ball out the door, and it exploded, filling the hall with more screams of pain.

“They will be coming with a force shield now, sire,” Theobald said, holding out his hand. In the door, three figures appeared in gray-striped clothes with only their eyes visible. Jedek was still staring at them when a flash filled the room; a bolt of lightning shot from Theobald’s hand, killing all three. Then the room shook as it filled with a tremendous thunderclap, blowing out the windows and knocking Jedek to the floor.

Slowly, the blackness pulled out of Jedek’s vision, and he noticed he was lying on the floor in front of the desk. Jedek picked himself up off the floor, shaking his head, trying to clear the fog from his mind. Forcing his body up, he rested his back on the front of the desk. Looking back at his dad and Theobald fighting a group of men, fear gripped his heart. Blinking to clear his vision, Jedek noticed a lot of attackers dead or wounded on the floor surrounding the two. In most places, the bodies were stacked two or three high. Jedek saw his father raise his hand at the door, and white darts shot from his hand, hitting five attackers and sending them screaming to the floor. Another man jumped over the bodies and pointed at his dad, sending a shower of green sparks racing at Vilarius.

Jedek was about to scream, but Theobald unleashed a stream of fire, engulfing the man. Looking back at his dad and Theobald, Jedek noticed they were covered in cuts, and Theobald was holding a blood-covered hand to his right side.

Hearing shouts, Jedek glanced at the door and saw another wall of attackers flood in. Seeing movement out of the corner of his eye, Jedek turned and watched attackers pour in the busted windows. Then an attacker came in the same window he and Ahnon flew out of what seemed a lifetime ago. Stepping into the room, the attacker from the window saw the two battling the wall of men, and he turned, locking eyes with Jedek.

Instinctively, Jedek reached for his spell bag as the man pointed at him. Jedek gritted his teeth as a small, white blob of light shot from the man’s fingers, hitting him in the chest. He waited for the pain but didn’t feel any. Trying to feel the wound, he realized he couldn’t move his arm. Panic flooded   his body as another explosion roared from outside and shook the room. He ignored the sounds of battle, fighting to calm down.

The only things Jedek found he could control were his eyes and breathing, but he couldn’t even take a deep breath. Cutting his eyes, he saw his attacker join the battle against his dad and Theobald, which was only a few feet away now. A large group rushed them as a wave of light erupted from Theobald, blowing all the attackers back, and Jedek was terrified at the numbers. Vilarius lifted his hand, and a rope of blue light shot out, wrapping around a group of attackers. The men screamed as the rope continued to curl, and smoke poured off their bodies.

“Ahh!” Jedek heard and moved his eyes back to his dad, seeing five throwing knives in Theobald’s chest. Theobald reached down, pulled one out, and threw it, hitting an attacker in the forehead. The victory was short-lived as three men in the windows unleashed arrows, striking Theobald in the heart. Theobald started to shake as the venom from the knives started to take effect. “I’m sorry, sire,” Theobald gasped as he fell to the floor.

Looking back at his father, Jedek saw he was only fighting four, and the others in the room were just hanging back, watching the fight. Fear and anger flooded Jedek’s body knowing the attackers were playing to prolong his dad’s suffering, knowing death was inevitable. Hearing a grunt, he looked up and saw a man pull a sword from his dad’s belly. His dad dropped his sword, staggered toward him, and dropped to his knees in front of Jedek.

Vilarius reached out, grabbed Jedek’s hand, and realized he was magically binded. “Be strong; they want you, and Ahnon is coming. Remember that I and your mother love you and will be waiting on you. Life is but a journey, and this is just one step, son,” Vilarius said then grimaced. Blood started to come out of his mouth. “You survive this, and don’t give them the pleasure of seeing you cry for me. Let them know this house will always live and stay strong,” he said then collapsed on his face.

With the last of his energy, Vilarius rolled on his back, still holding Jedek’s hand. Jedek tried to scream but couldn’t. He wanted to touch his father, only inches away, and couldn’t. The only thing he could do was let tears run down his face as he watched his dad die in front of him.

Seeing the attackers move, Jedek looked up and saw them part to form a corridor for a man in a gray cloth like them, but the top of his head wasn’t covered, and a red cloth was tied around his face, covering his mouth and nose. He stopped beside Vilarius, and Jedek noticed the man’s hair was steel gray, and his eyes were a pale red.

“Jedek, I presume,” the man said, looking at him.

Vilarius coughed up blood and rolled his head to look at the man. “Please, you’ve done what you wanted. I’m dead, so please leave my son,” Vilarius gasped.

The gray-haired man laughed. “We didn’t come here to kill you, Vilarius. We came for your son.” He unsheathed his sword and rested the tip on Vilarius’ chest. “Rest assured, we aren’t going to kill him.” He pulled the red cloth from his mouth. “We have much bigger plans,” he said, smiling. “The brothers are going to be very put out with you for killing this many kytensa.”

“It was easy,” Vilarius whispered.

“Now, I like that,” the man laughed. “It may have been easy, but I’m the one standing, taking your son, and you’re just dying, so why don’t you?” He shoved his sword into Vilarius’ chest. Then he twisted the blade and pulled it out. “The great sovereign is dead,” the man said, wiping his blade.

“Brytil,” a kytensa called out as he ran in, and the gray-haired man turned around. “We have reports of bhari in strength coming over the south wall.”

“Well kill them,” Brytil said, sheathing his sword.

“My lord, I will need to pull from the west regiment.”

“Fine. The garrison is dead,” Brytil said, laughing, as the man ran out. Brytil looked down at Jedek. “You have the worst manners I’ve ever seen. You need to stand when I’m around,” he said with a grin. “After you kneel to me,” he added, his grin turning into a smile. Hearing movement behind him, Brytil turned and immediately bowed his head as the rest of the kytensa dropped to one knee. “Master Ryetan,” he said, holding the bow.

Jedek saw the man and was shocked at his features. His face was, for better lack of a better word, perfect. His hair was so blond it was almost white and ran over his shoulders, but it was his eyes that drew Jedek’s attention. They were completely black. Ryetan looked around the room, shaking his head. “This is what you call having excellent kytensa, Brytil?” he asked, looking at the bodies.

“Master, they were waiting on us,” Brytil said, still not lifting his head.

“Of course they were, idiot. You expected them to open the door and just let you in?”

“Master, we used standard tactics coming in but prevailed and succeeded in our mission,” Brytil explained with a tremor in his voice.

“Luck is the only reason you’re alive. Any idiot can just keep throwing bodies in till the enemy gets tired. If these were just regular troops, I could care less, but they are kytensa. The Overlord is going to be displeased,” Ryetan said with malice.

“Master, we got him,” Brytil said, shaking now.

“What about the bhari coming over the south wall?” Ryetan asked, moving his hand to the katana at his waist.

“Master, I ordered troops from the west regiment to reinforce the south regiment.”

“Throwing more troops into a grinder,” Ryetan mumbled. “You will personally see that the south wall holds. We leave an hour after sunup, when the ships are off the docks and in the bay. I suggest you not be late and waste anymore of the Overlord’s kytensa.”

“Yes, Master!” Brytil shouted, never lifting his head as he ran out of the room, tripping over several bodies.

Ryetan moved over to Jedek and smiled. “Jedek, you’re bigger than I thought. That’s what you get for relying on spies for reports.” Ryetan chuckled. Jedek didn’t know if Ryetan was actually looking at him or not. Jedek couldn’t see any white in Ryetan’s orbs of tar. Ryetan took a step closer and was looking straight down at him.

“You may speak,” Ryetan said, pointing at Jedek’s mouth. Suddenly, he could move his mouth, and it felt so wonderful. Then he saw his father and wanted to cry but held it. “Nothing to say then?” Ryetan said, chuckling.

Jedek tried to shrug but couldn’t. “Not really. I don’t talk to troll droppings.”

Ryetan laughed. “Now, that’s the spirit,” he said. “Where’s your sho-ka? The one they call Ahnon?” he asked.

“He should be here soon. I promise I’ll introduce you,” Jedek vowed, forcing a smile.

“I would like that, but I assure you, he wouldn’t. Doesn’t matter anyway; the garrison is dead, and the closest troops to the castle are on the other side of the city. It will take them all day to get here. Your Ahnon shows up, he would have to get through five regiments of kytensa,” Ryetan said.

“Look who just throws bodies,” Jedek popped off.

“Boy, I really like you,” Ryetan chuckled. “Wasn’t my idea. The Overlord demanded the castle taken, and you see what happened. I want you to try and remember that, boy. What the Overlord wants, he gets.” Ryetan pointed at a man. “Tie his hands, and leave his weapons. Then, take him to the great hall till we start our withdrawal,” Ryetan commanded, and the man jumped.

“Where can I tell Ahnon to find you when he comes? I really want to introduce you to him,” Jedek said as Ryetan walked away.

“I promise you, boy, if he shows, I’ll be here,” Ryetan said, walking away, never turning around.

The man grabbed Jedek and lifted him, throwing his limp body over his shoulder. “Goodbye, Father. I love you. I will remember you always, and I will do what you said,” Jedek said, fighting not to cry as the man carried him out. Still hearing the sounds of battles outside and hoping for Ahnon, a single tear fell. Jedek never noticed the amulet getting hot, giving off a soft, red glow through his tunic.

Chapter 15

Unable to turn his head to look around, Jedek closed his eyes and concentrated on his hearing as the man carried him down the great staircase. He could tell the battle was still going hard outside, and there was a lot of magic being used with all the thunderous detonations and sharp explosions. Swords clashing could be heard till the next explosion rocked the castle. The candles in the great hall were lit, and as his head bobbed. Jedek could see a whole bunch of kytensa around when he opened his eyes.

The man threw him in the throne at the far end of the hall, making Jedek’s head slam into its back, sending stars into his vision. “Hey, you rock ape butt sniffer, that hurt!” Jedek shouted, making the man turn around. “I’ll make sure Ahnon comes to tell you hi also. The last time kytensa were here, he killed fifteen in minutes, never breaking a sweat. Then he got mad because there were no more,” Jedek said, seeing fear in his exposed eyes. “I’ll make sure it’s not gentle when he talks to you.”

The man snorted and walked away as Jedek cut his eyes back and forth, catching his breath. He couldn’t believe his eyes and started counting kytensa, stopping when he reached one hundred. Another explosion sounded outside to the south, but this one was close. Cutting his eyes toward the east windows, he saw a bright light flicker, like lighting, and closed his eyes, knowing what was coming.

When the detonation of thunder hit, the entire wall of windows on the east wall shattered inward. Jedek wanted to shake his head to stop the ringing in his ears but couldn’t. Opening his eyes, Jedek saw all the kytensa in the great hall moving to the east-side main door, forming a tightly packed wall. An explosion hit the door from the outside, and unlike the door to the state hall, this door shattered into splinters.

The wall of bodies bowled back as one, tumbling to the floor as a blur bounced over the mass of bodies and jumped high in the air. Suddenly, the blur stopped, hovering thirty feet off the floor, and Jedek saw Ahnon. Relief flooded his body. Ahnon’s arms were blurring at his side, and Jedek didn’t know what he was doing until he saw kytensa falling with knives stuck in their chests or throats.

Just as suddenly as he appeared, Ahnon blurred, dropping to the floor. Jedek saw him pull the sword from his staff and charge through the room. He never stopped moving, bobbing and weaving, swinging his sword, cutting off arms and legs. Though at one time it had made him sick, Jedek yelled, “Kill them all, Ahnon!”

Letting out a shout, Ahnon held up his left hand, and hundreds of flaming darts shot from his hand as he waved it around so the darts could find targets. On the north wall, Jedek saw a kytensa stand up and point his hand at Ahnon, but the man just burst into flames. “Yep, that’s why you keep your mind on the magic,” Jedek said, seeing another kytensa turn into a white light and detonate, killing several others.

Looking back at Ahnon, Jedek saw him swinging his arms in broad loops, and kytensa’s arms and legs were chopped off. Spinning around and swinging his right arm around, two kytensa’s heads fell off, then Ahnon was holding a knife in his hand. Letting the knife go, he started whipping it back and forth, severing body parts. Jedek smiled, remembering seeing the knife connected to some type of string to Ahnon’s right forearm all those years ago.

Seeing movement out of the corner of his eye, he saw a kytensa running toward him, and the kytensa had his sword out. “I will not be afraid,” Jedek said as the man neared him then froze. Falling down in front of him, Jedek saw a throwing knife stuck in the back of his head. “That’s my sho-ka. Told you he would be here to say hello,” Jedek said, lifting his eyes. He saw Ahnon pointing at him, and a glob of white light shot from his finger and raced across the hall then hit him in the chest.

Jedek lifted his tied hands to his face. “Thank you, Ahnon,” he said, looking back. Ahnon still moved through the kytensa, swinging and slashing, but there were only a few left. Suddenly, Ahnon jumped up, dropping some shiny objects on the floor, and they burst into a green smoke. Blurring again, Ahnon shot toward Jedek, dropping down beside the kytensa with the knife in his head.

“Sire, are you okay?” Ahnon asked, gasping for air.

“Yes,” Jedek said, throwing his tied hands over Ahnon’s head, hugging him.

“The king?” Ahnon panted.

“He’s dead, Ahnon. They killed him right in front of me,” Jedek said, fighting not to cry.

Ahnon wrapped an arm around Jedek, hugging him tight. “Sire, we have to leave now,” Ahnon said, gasping for air. Jedek lifted his arms off Ahnon.

“Ahnon, they killed everyone,” he said with tears in his eyes.

“Sire, I can’t survive a battle of this magnitude much longer. It took everything I had to get here. We have to leave now,” Ahnon said, standing up. It was then that Jedek noticed Ahnon’s torn, blood-soaked, and burned clothes, wounds all over his body, and the blood coming out of his mouth, nose, and ears. Lifting Jedek, Ahnon took off the cloth around his neck and wrapped it around Jedek’s face, covering his mouth. “When we move through the green cloud, try not to breath deep, and close your eyes. The gas is deadly, sire.” Ahnon threw Jedek’s arms over his head and turned around putting Jedek on his back. “Wrap your legs around me. We will be moving fast, and I’ll have to fight to get us out. Try to remain like a rock on me, sire,” Ahnon said, squatting down.

Jedek could feel the energy building, then suddenly, they were airborne, sailing over the hall when a ball of blue light came at them, and Ahnon dropped to the floor and ran at the green cloud. Ahnon flicked his left wrist, and Jedek saw him holding a pyramid with a string connected to the top. Reaching back, Ahnon threw it high above the green cloud. With a sudden jerk, they were airborne, but Jedek noticed they weren’t flying. They were swinging.

Glancing down, Jedek gawped at the mass of bodies then looked forward as they swung through the cloud. He forgot to close his eyes, and they started watering. Emerging to the other side, Ahnon threw a handful of metal on the floor in front of the main entrance under the staircase. As the metal objects bounced and spread out, Jedek saw they were foot spikes.

Ahnon flicked his wrist, and they started to fall toward the staircase. Landing on the handrail, Ahnon jumped off toward the wall and kicked off it back toward the handrail. When he hit the handrail, he threw another handful of objects but this time at the great doors. As the objects separated, heading toward the door, Jedek noticed they were tiny, flat, and had four sharp needles spaced around the flat edges. They flew through the air, spinning toward the door, and just as Ahnon kicked off the banister, Jedek saw the doors start to open then disappear from view. Ahnon kicked off the wall, but this time, they landed on the balcony. As screams filled the air from below, Ahnon straightened.

A kytensa on the balcony charged them, swinging his sword down, but Ahnon swung his sword up, blocking the blow. Continuing the swing, Ahnon passed the blade through the kytensa’s body, and he kept moving before the body hit the floor. Moving through the door, Ahnon looked down each hallway but didn’t see movement. Turning around, he pointed at the door, flicking his wrist, and the doors slammed shut. “Dad and Theobald’s bodies are down there,” Jedek said.

“We…don’t have the…time, sire,” Ahnon gasped. Reaching inside his shirt, he pulled out what looked like mud. Ahnon threw it at where the two doors met. “Sevta mua goyza,” he said, pointing at the mud, and it turned a pale yellow.

“Ahnon, please just make sure I’m right and they’re dead,” Jedek pleaded. Nodding, Ahnon leaned toward the state room, and the hallway blurred in Jedek’s vision. Suddenly, they were standing in the room among the mass of bodies. Jedek fought the tears, seeing his dad and Theobald still lying on the floor. Ahnon moved over to each, cutting a lock of hair and shoving them in his pocket.

“I’m sorry, sire,” Ahnon said as he moved to the door. Stepping into the hall, Ahnon took off running.

Two kytensa jumped out of doorways on each side of the hall, raising their swords and charging them. Ahnon picked up speed and suddenly dropped to his knees, sliding down the marble floor. Swinging his sword from right to left, Ahnon caught both in the belly, doubling them over as he slid past them. Jumping back to his feet, Ahnon yelled, “Hold on!” They blasted down the hall. Just before reaching the end where the hall split, Ahnon jumped and extended his leg, kicking off the wall, sending them down the hallway to the right.

Instead of running to the balcony ahead, Ahnon slowed, trying to catch his breath, and started coughing. When he took his hand away from his mouth, Jedek noticed blood covering the glove. “Is that your blood?” he asked.

“Yes, sire,” Ahnon panted. “Don’t worry, sire. I still have quite a few tricks left.” He reached into his pouch and pulled out a crystal ball bigger than Jedek’s hand.

“I really don’t want my fortune right now, Ahnon,” Jedek said.

Ahnon gave a chuckle that ended in a coughing fit, stopping him in his tracks. Jedek watched in horror as Ahnon coughed up a lot of blood, forming a pool on the floor. Standing back up, he wiped his face and staggered down the hallway. Behind them, a thunderous KA-BOOM! sounded, shaking the castle.

Ahnon held up the crystal ball. “Hygat noma gecta wydrac,” he said, and the crystal started turning a dark blue. Ahnon dropped the ball on the floor, and it rolled over to a small table in the hall with flowers sitting on it.

Concentrating to move one foot at a time, Ahnon moved to the balcony, which seemed to be moving away from him.

Trying to look over his shoulder to see if anyone was coming, Jedek said, “Ahnon, we have to check on Kenna and Mom. If you can’t, let me.”  Turning back around, he noticed the ball under the table looked like it was filled with fluid that was boiling and was slowly changing colors.

“Okay, sire, but we have to wait here for a second,” Ahnon said as they reached the balcony. The sky was starting to lighten, and the sounds of battle still raged from around the castle. Ahnon reached into his pouch then dropped some powder at his feet. “When I jump, it’s going to hurt, sire, so be ready,” Ahnon said, hearing running back in the hallway.

“Where are we jumping to?” Jedek asked. Unable to talk, Ahnon pointed to the south wing. “Ahnon, that’s over a mile away,” Jedek mumbled.

“It’s going to hurt, so tense your body when the explosion sounds.” Looking down at his feet, he said, “Purgyon lartcuz polbavic ah nunza.” The powder glowed, and the glowing flowed to Ahnon’s feet and ran up his legs then faded. “They’re coming. Don’t be afraid, sire,” Ahnon said, steadying his breathing.

“I won’t be scared, Ahnon. Father asked me to show them no weakness,” Jedek said with determination.

Ahnon turned around and looked back down the hallway, taking a casual stance and sheathing his staff sword then rested his hands on it. Then, a group appeared at the T and looked toward them, several letting out shouts. From down the hall, they heard someone with authority yell, and the group kneeled. “Uh-oh,” Jedek said.

“What?” Ahnon asked.

“It’s the boss.”

“What does he look like?” Ahnon asked, and Jedek described him. “Sounds like one of the brothers. Good work, sire,” Ahnon said, seeing blond hair come around the corner. “Remember what I told you,” Ahnon said in a low voice as the man approached, looking like what Jedek described.

“I told you he would come, cow. Look who’s stupid now, Ryetan!” Jedek yelled from Ahnon’s back, making Ahnon grin.

The man laughed and walked toward them without a care in the world. “No, Jedek, that was my brother. I’m Ental, and I’m not as nice as Ryetan.”

“You look like a baboon’s butt to me,” Ahnon said, making Ental pause then stop.

“You must be the notorious Ahnon. Ryetan is going to be so mad when I kill you. Those mini stars you threw caught him in the face. It looks like it’s going to leave a scar no matter what magic we try,” Ental said with a fake smile.

“My condolences, and tell him for me, ‘The pain doesn’t go away…ever,’” Ahnon said, smiling, and his was genuine.

“I think I’ll take you alive because I would really like to know how you did that. He is almost tearing his face off, and the cuts aren’t that big,” Ental said, his fake smile turning into a vicious grin.

“Can’t do that. It’s a secret,” Ahnon said. “What makes you think you’re good enough to take me? I’ve waded through your kytensa like they weren’t even there. You’re nothing but a lap dog that I can kill at will.”

“You remember your words when you hear your sire scream, sho-ka!” he yelled.

“Ah, did I make the little baby mad?” Ahnon teased.

“You talk tough for someone who is about to know death, and you don’t have anything ready for me,” Ental said, drawing his sword.

“Don’t have to,” Ahnon said. “You’re already dead; you just don’t recognize it yet.”

Ental laughed, then worry replaced calm when he saw the grin on Ahnon’s face. Ental froze and slowly looked around then spotted the crystal ball that was now a deep black and looked like it was boiling inside. The men behind Ental saw where he was looking and screamed. “Don’t move!” Ental shouted, but they turned and ran, activating the magic.

The ball let out a ground-shaking explosion, filling the hallway with a deep, black fire that melted the very stones of the castle as it shook the ground miles away. When the ball exploded, Ahnon focused his mind and body, pushing with everything he had.

Jedek thought his arms were going to be torn from his body as Ahnon shot upward. His legs slipped off Ahnon. With his hands still tied and around his sho-ka’s neck, he followed Ahnon like a cape in the wind as Jedek was sure his stomach was still back on the balcony. Jedek’s vision started to go black around the edges, and then they hit the apex of the jump, and his body felt much better without the world of Thanos on his chest.

Then they started the fall, and unable to help it, Jedek, screamed as they descended to the fourth floor balcony. Ahnon held onto Jedek’s hands so he wouldn’t slip off, gathering what he had left in him. Ahnon pointed at the balcony and couldn’t get his mind to focus on the words. “Salma teno!” he shouted, and they jerked to a slow descent ten feet above the balcony.

When they touched down, Ahnon couldn’t breathe as Jedek was choking him. Falling to his knees, Ahnon threw Jedek over his back unintentionally. Jedek hit the floor and rolled then jumped up. He looked down the hall and noticed the dead bodies of many soldiers, a few bhari, and a lot of kytensa in the hall. Moving toward Kenna’s apartment, he stopped and turned around, seeing Ahnon vomit up blood on his hands and knees. “Ahnon,” he said, running over to him.

“Just give me a second, sire. I need to breathe.”

“I’ll be right back; just wait here,” Jedek said, and Ahnon grabbed his arm.

“They are in her room, sire. I have to go,” Ahnon said, forcing himself to stand.

“How can you tell?” Jedek asked, looking down the hallway.

“I can hear them talking to Kenna, and Minos is in a locked room, wanting out. I’ll go first. If I’m not successful, let Minos out, and run,” Ahnon said, stumbling down the hall, pulling his staff sword. “Hold up your hands.”

Jedek did and watched the blade slice the rope off with a swing. “Not to sound ungrateful, but you could’ve given me a knife.”

“Sorry, sire,” Ahnon said, stopping at the door. Closing his eyes, Ahnon faced it, and Jedek could hear Minos barking. Then, he heard Kenna scream. “Open the door, and remember what I told you,” Ahnon said, crouching down.

Jedek pushed the door open as Ahnon rushed into the room. A man was holding Kenna up by her throat, and two others were standing beside them. Seeing the door open, they turned, but Ahnon was already on them, moving as a blur to the eye. He swung at the one holding Kenna then brought the blade back around, passing it through the other two as they slumped to the ground.

Jedek was looking at the man holding Kenna, and when Ahnon swung his sword, the man lowered Kenna back to her bed. But the man was still holding her by the throat. Seeing the other two fall, Jedek charged the room, heading to the man holding Kenna. As he ran at the man, Jedek watched his head tilt forward and roll off his neck. Then, he watched the body follow the head to the floor. Kenna jumped off the bed and ran over to him.

It was only then that Jedek noticed the bodies everywhere in the room. The furniture was destroyed, and there were black marks all over the walls. Karme was a few feet away, still holding her sword but covered in blood with a pool of it around her head. Looking further, he saw only part of Akene, and tears filled his eyes. Moving over, he looked behind Akene and found his mother holding a sword with another through her chest.

Jedek’s world crashed as he hit his knees, pulling Kenna with him to the floor. He couldn’t think, and he slowly looked at Kenna. He could see her talking but didn’t hear anything and tried to focus on her. Then, like she was coming from a long way off, he heard her voice getting closer.

“Jedek, I tried. I promise I tried, but I couldn’t do anything. I grabbed a sword, but they just knocked it out of my hands. I jumped on them and tried to bite and claw them, but they just hit me, knocking me out. When I came around, they were dead, and I heard Minos attacking someone in the other room, and these three came!” she wailed.

Ahnon shook his head, hearing the kids but also other loud noises getting closer. “So it starts here,” Ahnon said, pulling his body up using his staff. He walked over and pulled both of the kids up. “Listen and be quiet; they’re coming.”

“Kenna, get what you can,” Ahnon told her. “Jedek, let Minos out.” He walked over to the bed. “I can do one more,” Ahnon said, throwing a pinch of powder on the floor. Clearing his mind, he snapped, “Gadtendza,” and drove the end of his staff into the powder, making sparks shoot up.

Ahnon dropped to the floor, and his pack, his other spell pouches, and Jedek’s pouch and sword landed with him. Grabbing his pouches, he reached in and pulled out a bottle of green, glowing liquid and drained it as the kids came over. Kenna was in a night gown with a bundle over her shoulder. Jedek was standing beside her with Minos, who was covered in blood.

“How bad is he hurt?” Ahnon asked.

Patting Minos on the back, Jedek said, “It’s not his blood.”

“Are you two ready?” Ahnon asked.

“Ahnon, you’re going to die if you keep it up,” Jedek warned. “That’s why you keep throwing up blood.”

“I know, but I just got a second wind,” Ahnon said, holding up the empty bottle, already feeling his body getting energized. “Use double and half on you; then, do one on Kenna,” Ahnon said, jumping up.

“Ahnon, they took my pouch,” Jedek said, and Ahnon pointed at the bed, where the pouch lay. “How?” Jedek asked.

“I made it; I can call it. Don’t rush, but don’t dilly dally. The three brothers are coming, and they sound really mad for some reason. I’m not going to lie; I’m too tired to face them. They will kill us if they get close. I can’t stop them. I’m moving to the door to set the hallway up. Then, we leave,” Ahnon said, moving past them.

He grabbed a handful of foot spikes then sprinkled them with some powder and waved his hand, speaking and watching the spikes disappear from sight but still felt them in his hand. “Bet you never saw this before,” he said and threw them down hall. Grabbing a handful of glass balls, he threw them further. Hitting the floor, they shattered, filling the hallway with the thick, green smoke.

Closing the door quickly, he moved over to the bodies. Karme was surrounded by a wall of kytensa. “You took more than five,” he mumbled. “You fought with honor. It was my honor to know you and call you friend. We will meet again as warriors and fight side by side once more.” He smiled and leaned down, cutting a lock of her hair. Then he did the same for Akene then Eira.

Walking over to the bed, he ripped off the sheet and tied two large slings that he crossed over his body. Seeing the kids standing at the balcony, he walked over. “Okay, Jedek on my left and Kenna on my right. Minos, kill anyone that comes in that’s not a friend.”

“Okay, I will. Protect the little ones,” he said, panting.

“You can’t leave him!” they both shouted.

Ahnon stood. “You do realize we are going to fly over the ocean. I really don’t recommend dropping in the middle of it. We can’t swim it.”

“He can fight. We need him,” Jedek said, motioning to him and Kenna.

“What am I here for?” Ahnon asked.

“To save us,” Jedek said in a low voice.

Ahnon let out a sigh. “Do a double and half on me,” he said, turning around to the leftover sheet on the floor. He made a sling for Minos and called him over. “Minos, you will not move until we touch land, or you will kill us. We are flying, so you must be still,” Ahnon said, tying the sheet around him with his four legs sticking out.

“I be good but don’t fall,” Minos said, standing rigid.

Ahnon put the sling on and stood up, grunting. “Sure you don’t want to take the bed? We could use it to float on,” he said, walking over.

“Thank you, Ahnon,” Kenna said, kissing his cheek.

“Put your sack on your back,” he said as Jedek did the double and half. Feeling much stronger, and Minos wasn’t taking him to his knees, Ahnon smiled at both of them. “They will be here soon. We have to leave, but we will be back one day; I promise you. Once we leave, don’t talk to me. I’m going to have to concentrate really hard.”

“Ahnon, you fly with me all the time, and we talk,” Jedek said.

“I don’t have time to explain, Jedek. We have to go.” To drive the point home, they heard coughing and gagging in the hallway followed by howls of pain. The kids jumped in the slings on each side of his body as he pulled out a packet, standing up and feeling the weight. “Amu kima essuru,” Ahnon said, rubbing the packet across his chest. It was turning gold as he walked over to the balcony and stepped up on the handrail as pounding started on the door.

Ahnon stepped off, and they plummeted toward the ground with Kenna screaming and Jedek squeezing him tight. Minos was standing like a statue, wondering if he should have stayed behind as the gold disappeared on Ahnon’s chest, and they stopped falling. Lifting up over the castle, Ahnon moved over the city.

Down below, Michi and the last six bhari had been making a last stand against the kytensa. Knowing the garrison on the other side of the city would never make it, the group was preparing to die in magic. Then they heard a loud roar from a crowd and looked up see admiral Gither leading all the sailors in port in a charge. With tens of thousands behind him, the admiral ran to Michi, and they swarmed over the kytensa with sheer numbers.

Moving toward the castle, Michi looked up and saw a figure flying overhead with two kids and a dog. “Admiral, they live!” Michi shouted, and the crowd looked up, letting out a huge cheer upon seeing the figure fly off over the city. “Kill them all, and take no prisoners!” Michi yelled, and the mass of sailors surged forward with bloodlust, killing as they went.

Chapter 16

Kenna looked at the city below them and could tell they were picking up speed. Looking forward, she watched as they raced up and over the mountains, and in a few minutes, she saw Jaclom in the distance. She had flown with Michi several times, and they had gone fast but not for very long, and the wind was starting to make it hard to keep her eyes open. What worried her was they were still picking up speed and a lot of it.

The air in front of them started getting hazy then started shimmering, and the wind quit, but they were still flying and getting faster, blowing over the city and coves of Jaclom in less than a second. To Kenna’s horror, she noticed they were getting closer to the water but stopped about twenty feet above the surface. When she looked to her side, the world was just a blur and made her sick, so she just looked ahead. As an afterthought, she looked behind them.

She squeezed Jedek’s arm to get his attention and nodded behind them. The water behind them was shooting up in the air in their wake as they flew. “How fast do you have to go to do that?” she whispered.

“We probably don’t want to know,” Jedek said, seeing the water shoot up behind them higher than they were flying.

“Whisper,” she told him in a whisper.

“We just can’t bother him,” Jedek said in a normal volume, looking around the vast expanse of ocean. Suddenly, he understood what Ahnon meant about not being able to swim. He was always on a boat, and they had life boats. Out here, it was just see how long you could swim.

“Jedek, we couldn’t leave Minos,” Kenna said.

“How did you know that is what I was thinking?” he asked, stunned.

“You were looking at him,” she said and felt Ahnon change direction. Straight ahead on the horizon was a ship, and they were heading straight for it. “Are we going to land on it?” she asked Jedek.

“No, we’re going too fast,” Jedek said, and the ship that was on the horizon was suddenly in front of them, and Ahnon dropped down to the water’s edge just before they struck the ship. The impact was only a split second, and they were over a mile away before either one turned around. The ship split in half just as it disappeared from sight. Then they felt Ahnon change directions again and lift back up to twenty feet.

Out of nowhere, a sea gull slammed into the shield in front of them and was pinned by the air holding it in place. “Ah, poor bird,” Kenna said.

“He should’ve moved,” Jedek said.

“Jedek, I don’t think anything can move out of our way.”

“Yeah, I’m just wondering why he wanted to destroy that ship. I can’t even imagine how fast we’re going, but we have to be far from land, and those sailors can’t swim that far. They never had a chance to even get the life boats.”

“That was a Multar ship.”

“Are you sure?”

“Well, it had a Multar flag,” she said.

“I hope they all drown then,” Jedek replied.

“I was kind of hoping they would get eaten by sharks or a sea dragon,” Kenna admitted.

“Oh yeah, that’s much better,” Jedek said, looking at the suns.

“What are you looking at them for?” she asked.

“We’re going just a little southeast, and we left Gratu over an hour ago.”

“How long can Ahnon fly?” she asked slowly.

“I don’t know?” Jedek answered.

“Jedek, Karme—” Kenna stopped and closed her eyes, and Jedek squeezed her hand. “Karme was teaching me maps and countries. If we are going southeast, we are heading toward Brant or Racor, and that’s over a thousand miles.”

“I was looking at a map with my dad when they attacked,” he said. “It’s almost fifteen hundred miles.”

“Your dad?” she asked with tears running down her face.

“Yes—” he stopped. “He fought them as best he could, but there were just too many of them. I was worried they had gotten Ahnon,” Jedek admitted, nodding to his sho-ka.

“He wasn’t with you?” she asked, shocked.

“He leaves me alone, Kenna, plus Dad and Theobald were there,” Jedek replied, feeling his throat tighten. “Ahnon was going to see what Michi wanted at the west wall.”

“Well, one of the kytensa that came in my room said they lost over a hundred kytensa around the gardens,” she said. “Then they were worried about the brothers getting mad about a bunch of kytensa getting killed in the great hall. I figured you and Ahnon had escaped over the west wall.”

“No, Ahnon agreed with me that we had to check on you and mom,” Jedek said, fighting the tears.

“You can cry. I won’t tell.”

Jedek shook his head. “No. Dad told me to be strong and don’t let them get the pleasure of making me cry. I’ll see them again,” he said, sounding sure.

“You really think so?” she asked.

“Yes, I do. My dad told me life is a journey, and this is only a stop.”

“I can’t wait to see them,” Kenna said, wiping her eyes, determined not to cry again. “I like my family, but I loved yours. Thank you for sharing them with me.”

“I just have Ahnon now,” Jedek said, laying his head on Ahnon’s shoulder.

“What about me? We did get married,” she reminded him.

Jedek sighed. “Kenna, I don’t know what I’m going to do, but I really don’t want you in danger. It makes me feel…funny,” Jedek admitted.

“Jedek, I wanted to puke when one of the first kytensa came in saying they had the prince,” Kenna stated.

“Hey, that’s what I felt like about you. What’s that mean?” he asked her.

Shrugging her shoulders, “I don’t know. Maybe it’s the marriage vows. That monk did say something about sickness and not being apart.”

Jedek looked at her with a guilty face. “I didn’t hear what he said. I was looking at your hair,” he admitted.

“You said ‘I do.’”

“Ahnon stepped on my foot, and I remembered.”

“You like my hair that much?” she asked.

“Yes. It’s very beautiful,” he said, blushing.

“Well, I’m not leaving. Whatever you do, I’m going with you.”

“Kenna, let’s get you to Nazar till this is over.”

With a determined expression, Kenna shook her head. “Only if you stay.”

Jedek sighed. “Let’s just see if Ahnon gets us to land first.”

“I hope so because this hair you like weighs a ton when it’s wet.”

“It will only weigh half a ton till tomorrow,” he reminded her as they flew over the vast expanse of nothing. They briefly caught sight of a sea dragon, but they saw it, flew over it, and were out of sight in seconds. “That didn’t look like a dragon,” Jedek said.

“It looked more like a really big snake,” Kenna admitted. Suddenly, they noticed they were getting higher. “What’s he doing?” she asked.

“Don’t know, and I’m not going to ask him,” Jedek said, looking at Ahnon. In the whites of Ahnon’s eyes, Jedek could see the small vessels bursting. Then he noticed Ahnon’s nose bleeding but didn’t say anything to Kenna as Ahnon lowered them back down to twenty feet. The next time Jedek looked at the sun, he wanted to complain. They had now been flying for several hours, and he was wiping the blood off Ahnon’s nose with regular frequency.

“Jedek, can I tell you something and you promise not to get mad?” Kenna asked.

“I won’t get mad,” Jedek promised.

“For the last hour or so, Ahnon’s had a little blood coming out of his ear,” she said with a worried tone. “I’m sorry; I should have told you, but I didn’t want to worry you,” she apologized.

“I know. He has it in this ear too, and his nose is bleeding. The white parts of his eyes are turning red.”

“What’s that mean?”

“He’s using up all of his body’s energy to keep us flying. Remember; if we go down, you only weigh half of what you did and are twice as strong,” he reminded her.

“I don’t know which way to swim,” she admitted.

“We’ll swim east,” Jedek said as he continued watching Ahnon. It was only thirty minutes later he started coughing blood. “I love you, Ahnon,” Jedek told him, laying his head on his shoulder. “Thank you for saving me and then going to get Kenna and check on Mom.”

“Jedek, we’re slowing down. The water isn’t shooting up behind us anymore,” Kenna said.

“Yeah, he’s coughing blood now.”

“Jedek, I love you. You’re my best friend,” Kenna said with a soft voice.

“Thank you, Kenna. I love you too, and you are my best friend like Ahnon.” He felt them slow down more. “Remember to try to stay together.”

“I will stay on this side, and you stay on that side. We should be able to keep Ahnon up. We just have to turn Minos loose and hope he can stay with us.”

“Okay,” he said, squeezing her hand when the wind suddenly blasted them in the face. “Don’t scream, Kenna. You can break his concentration.” The wind wasn’t bad enough to hurt their eyes as Ahnon continued on.

“We are getting real low,” Kenna said with alarm. Jedek looked down to see they were only a few feet from the surface. “Jedek, look! It’s land!”

Looking ahead, Jedek saw a coastline on the horizon. “Come on, Ahnon. We are almost there,” Jedek pleaded. Then he felt Ahnon’s legs moving and looked down to see his boots dragging on the water. “Come, Ahnon. We’re almost there. You can do it!” Jedek shouted, and Ahnon lifted them higher, getting his feet out of the water. “It worked,” Jedek said, amazed, and felt them slow down and get lower. “Ahnon, we’re almost there. Just a little more, and you can rest!” he shouted encouragement.

Kenna joined in, and the two yelled and cheered him as the coastline came closer. With their voices getting sore, they could now see the trees and the white sand on the beach. Flying along at a snail’s pace, the kids continued to scream and yell encouragement.

“Come on!” Jedek yelled, hearing the surf rolling onto the beach. “Oh crap,” he said.

It wasn’t a gradual descent or getting slower. They went from snail’s pace to straight down, hitting the water. Coming back up to the surface, Jedek started untying Minos. Minos lost all sense of being a statue when they hit the water as he yelped and barked. Kenna was looking around. “Hey look,” she said. Glancing at her, Jedek saw her floating at her waistline in the water. Even Ahnon was only at the bottom of his chest. “It’s still going to take some time to get to shore though,” Kenna said.

Finished untying Minos, Jedek looked at the shore then saw even Minos was floating with only his belly in the water. Then he noticed Minos was swimming around them in a circle. “Minos, go to shore,” Jedek said, pointing.

“Play,” he said, doing another lap around them.

“I mean it, Minos! Get to shore now!” Jedek shouted.

“Ah, come and play,” he said, doing another lap.

Jedek shook his head. “Ahnon, I’m sorry. You were right; my dog is stupid,” Jedek said.

“Minos, go now,” Kenna snapped.

“Long fur, catch me,” Minos said, doing another lap.

“Minos, I can beat you to the dirt,” Jedek told him.

“No, I win,” Minos said, leaving a wake as he headed to shore.

“Maybe Ahnon had a point that Minos is not the brightest candle in the room,” Kenna said, holding Ahnon’s head so he didn’t tilt into the water. “Jedek, he’s not breathing so well.”

“We got bigger problems,” Jedek told her. “Were going out to sea.”

Kenna looked at the shore, and it was further away. “We’re caught in a riptide. Maybe if we get Minos to pull us, we can make it,” she asked hopefully.

“He’s barely making progress, Kenna. He’s going to make it but not with us.”

Thinking for a second Kenna looked over at Jedek. “Well, you swim to shore find some help and come back.”

“No, how about you?” he said, crossing his arms, keeping his torso above the water. Jedek looked down at his waist. “Kenna, keep holding Ahnon up,” Jedek said, coming over.

“I only have to hold his head up so he doesn’t tilt. He’s floating great.”

“No, I’m going to climb on him.” He was already climbing up on Ahnon. When Jedek stood on his shoulders, Ahnon’s chin was touching the water. Pulling out a spell packet, Jedek mumbled, holding it over his head. Kenna watched him glow for a second.

“Jedek, that’s brilliant!” she yelled as he stepped off of Ahnon’s shoulders onto the surface of the water.

Ahnon popped out of the water, and Jedek grabbed his head, making sure he didn’t put his face in the water. “Kenna, climb up on my back and hold your head over my shoulder,” Jedek said, and she climbed him like a cat climbs a tree. Pulling out another spell packet, Jedek put his hand on her head, concentrating then speaking the words. Then Kenna climbed off his back, standing on the water.

They each grabbed an arm and started tugging Ahnon toward the beach. After twenty minutes, Jedek shook his head. “The current is too much. We have to get him out.”

“Let’s take this pack and stuff off,” she said, reaching for the pack, and he grabbed her hand.

“We are going to need that, and if Ahnon doesn’t make it, we’re going to need it more.”

Kenna nodded. “Okay, and you can’t levitate yet, can you?” she asked, and he shook his head. “All right. We lay down and pull him up on us, then you can make him stay on top too,” Kenna said, and Jedek laid in front of Ahnon, pulling him out of the water. Then Kenna struggled to pull his legs out. “There. Out,” she grunted. After Ahnon glowed, Jedek was really lightheaded.

“Let’s go,” Jedek said, and they pulled Ahnon across the surface of the water. The current had pulled them way out, but they were making much better time now with Ahnon sliding across the top of the water. Looking at the beach, he saw Minos finally reach the beach and collapse. “Minos made it,” he said, smiling.

“Jedek, is walking on water a shield spell?” Kenna asked.

“No, it just doesn’t let you break the surface.”

“So if something is in the water, it can get us then?” she asked, pulling Ahnon harder.

“Yes, why?” he asked.

“I see fins behind us,” she said, pointing.

Looking back, Jedek saw over two dozen fins sticking out of the water, all of them over ten feet tall. “Can you shield us?” she asked hopefully.

“I can’t move my shield, and we would have to stay in one place. The water spell only lasts two hours, and we’ve been out here I’m sure for almost one.”

“Can’t you…” she waved her hand at the sharks.

“I don’t know any spells like that yet. I’m sorry.”

“Hey, I’m not complaining because where they are now is where we were just at,” she said. “How about we move really fast to the beach?” she offered, straining with everything she had.

They both tugged hard, breaking into a slow jog. The sharks undoubtedly didn’t like joggers. One swam in front of them. Looking through the water, they saw the massive size. “He can swallow us whole,” Kenna said, staring at the massive shark.

“Let’s not give him the chance,” Jedek said, breaking in to a run, really irritating the sharks. “Left!” he yelled, and they darted left as a huge mouth came out of the water. The shark went past them, causing them to stumble on the waves he made. Fifty paces from shore, the sharks moved away. “I think the water is too shallow here.”

“I don’t care. We are getting off the water now.” They tripped over a wave, falling on the beach face-first. Minos came over, licking them.

“I win,” he said, lying down beside them.

Jedek got up on his knees then heard coughing. Looking back, he saw the waves crashing over Ahnon. “Kenna, the spell’s gone,” he said, grabbing Ahnon as the waves tried to pull him off the beach. They pulled Ahnon out of reach of the lapping waves.

“Wait here. I’m going to see if I can find us a spot to camp,” he said, adjusting his sword.

“You know how to use that?” she asked hopefully, looking at his sword.

“I’ve only had a few lessons, so it’s the pointy end goes into what you don’t like.”

Kenna laughed. “Hey, that works.” She started wringing out the yard-long hair on her head.

Jedek eased into the forest but kept the beach in sight. He found them a spot and went back. With great effort and a lot of words they shouldn’t have known, they pulled Ahnon to it. They were both panting heavily. “I like being twice as strong,” Kenna admitted.

“I don’t think we could’ve done that without it,” Jedek said, trying to keep his head from spinning. Standing, he worked the pack off of Ahnon. “Kenna, don’t take this the wrong way, but don’t reach in any of his pouches. They don’t know you, and I don’t know what they would do,” Jedek said as he pulled out a throwing axe.

“Okay then. I’ll start trying to get him dry,” she said, tying her hair up.

“Any small knives you see will be coated with poison. That’s why he wears gloves.”

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

“Get some firewood and some branches to make beds.”

“Why? We don’t have blankets.”

“Well, we have two in Ahnon’s pack, but we have to get off the ground even if only an inch so we don’t freeze.”

“You’ve done this before?” she asked, surprised.

Nodding, he said, “Yeah, Ahnon took me camping, teaching me the woods.” He looked at Ahnon with longing.

“He’s going to be fine,” Kenna said, standing and taking off her knapsack to pull out some sandals.

“What if he’s not?”

“He will be, Jedek. Think it, and it will be.” She stood with her hands on her hips, watching him.

Laughing, he said, “Well, I can’t argue with a woman in a nightgown and sandals.” Kenna smiled, trying to think of what they needed to do.

They worked hard, telling Minos to stay with Ahnon as they gathered wood and branches. It was late afternoon with the first sun touching the horizon when they finished, and Jedek sat down beside the pack and took a deep breath then pulled stuff out.

“It’s not wet?” Kenna asked, stacking the firewood.

“No. His pack and pouches have spells on them I don’t understand. Yet. They also carry more than you can believe,” he said, pulling out water skins and food.

“Man, I thought I packed heavy,” she said as Jedek continued pulling out stuff.

“That’s all I know in this one,” Jedek said, walking over to Ahnon. Kenna came over, helping him remove the pouch harness. When they had it off, Kenna noticed Jedek only went in one pouch. Jedek sighed, pulling out a small bottle of glowing green liquid. “He has one left,” he said, relieved.

“That’s a healing potion?” she asked.

“Yes, with a stamina component, and it tastes good.”

With a stunned voice, she asked, “You’ve drank one?”

“No. That’s what I was taught.” He handed her the bottle. “Make him drink it as I finish setting up.”

“He will probably do it for you better,” she pointed out.

“Kenna, you charm griffons. Ahnon is no challenge,” he said, smiling, and started arranging the branches for beds.

When he started setting up the area for the fire, Kenna looked up. “Okay, he drank it all, and his breathing seems much better,” she said, sounding reassured. “Aren’t you scared to start a fire this close to the sea? I know we flew a long way but…?”

“Don’t worry; they can’t see it,” he assured her. Then he stood up and walked back to the beach. Their footprints and Ahnon’s drag mark stuck out bad. “If someone sees that, they will know the grown up is hurt and it’s only kids,” he said, pointing at their footprints.

“Okay, so how do we make it go away?” she asked, picking up some branches to brush the tracks.

He grabbed her arm and reached down, picking up a handful of sand. “A’ur dab zukum,” he said slowly, releasing the sand and waving his hand back and forth. Kenna watched in amazement as the tracks filled with sand, leaving no trace.

“You are quite handy to have around,” she said, turning to look at him and saw him swaying on his feet. Moving over, she put one of his arms over her shoulder and led him back to camp. “You overdid it, didn’t you?” she said, helping him sit.

“Just a little,” he panted.

“Well, sit down, and tell me how to start a fire,” she said, moving over to the pile of sticks.

“I tried with the flint; the wood’s too damp. I wanted to think on it,” he admitted.

“I heard someone say if you rub two sticks together, you can make a fire,” she said hopefully, holding up two sticks.

“Kenna, Ahnon showed me that, and he busted out in sweat, and it took half an hour.”

Grabbing a water skin, she walked over and handed it to Jedek. “Drink but not too much.”

“You sounded just like Ahnon then, Kenna,” he said, smiling.

“Really?” she asked in awe.

He nodded. “Yeah, he’s always telling me that.” He put the skin down and picked up four stakes, each three feet long with a small box on one end. “This is how we will hide,” he said as he walked around the area, pushing the stakes into the ground as he went, forming a box around their camp.

“So we’re invisible now?” she asked optimistically.

“No, not yet.” He walked over to a stake and rotated a side of one of the boxes on top. Kenna watched the air shimmer with a yellowish cast to it. “Now we are,” he said. “Try to get out.”

Kenna pushed against the shield. It didn’t move. Then she watched Jedek step out then back in.

“It recognizes me. That’s why I didn’t want you reaching in the bags,” he explained.

“So what if I have to go to the bathroom?” she asked.

“Watch,” he said, holding out his hand, and he pulled her through. She turned around and couldn’t see their camp. It seemed she could hear Minos way off in the distance, barking. “Minos is mad we left him,” he said, pulling her back inside.

“What if I’m alone in here?” she asked, and Jedek showed her how to turn it off.

“Kenna, I’m fixing to make some fire, but I’m going to need your help.”

“Thank you. I’m freezing,” she said, wrapping her arms around her shoulders as Jedek handed her a blanket. “If I have a fire, I don’t need this.”

“No, that’s to use on me if my arm catches on fire,” he said, moving to Ahnon’s pouch.

She threw the blanket down on the ground. “We can be cold,” she told him pointedly.

“Kenna, he’s shivering, and you are too. I can do this, but just in case, be ready.”

Reaching down, he rubbed his hand on one of the spigots, getting some silver liquid, then another, getting a yellow powder. Pointing at the sticks, he cleared his mind and made a picture of what he wanted. “Ti Rah Ganzer,” he said, and a flaming arrow shot from his finger, hitting the sticks and setting them ablaze. “I did it,” he said then dropped to his knees and fell over.

Kenna rushed over and saw his eyes wouldn’t focus on her. She put some wood on the fire and checked on Ahnon. Seeing he was doing fine, she sat down and put Jedek’s head in her lap. Twenty minutes later, Jedek looked up at her.

“Did you see that? I did it,” he said proudly.

With her face set in stone, “You’ve never done that one, have you?” she asked with a hint of irritation.

“No, but I’ve seen Ahnon do it hundreds of times,” he said, sitting up.

“Don’t do anymore spells you haven’t done before till Ahnon is awake,” she commanded.

“Don’t worry,” he said, moving over to Ahnon. He started taking Ahnon’s shirt off, wrestling one arm out. Kenna moved over to help, and when they rolled him on his side, she jumped back.

“By the Gods, how could anyone live through that?” she asked, looking at the scars that covered his back. She reached out, touching them, cringing as tears formed in her eyes. “Karme had a few, but Jedek—” she was at loss for words.

“He doesn’t like to talk about them,” he said, pulling Ahnon’s boots off. “They go all the way down his back to his ankles. The ones on his chest are from swords and arrows. The one on his right arm is from a spell.” He dressed the burn on Ahnon’s arm, which was healing fast after the second potion, and all the new cuts were fresh scars. Grabbing a blanket, Jedek shook his head as he covered Ahnon. He looked at Kenna and saw tears running down her face.

“Yeah, that’s what I did the first few times I saw them. He got those for me, Kenna. He wanted to be the best so I could live.” He looked down at her. Walking over to the fire, he sat down, looking at the flames. She came over and curled up beside him. “I want Ahnon to teach me what he knows, Kenna. Not just the magic—I want to learn it all,” he confided in her. “The next time someone comes to kill my family, I want them to wish Ahnon had gotten to them before me,” he said as he laid back.

“Then I learn with you,” she said. “We are family and best friends.”

“When he wakes up, we will tell him then,” he said, drifting off to sleep.

Chapter 17

Kenna cracked her eyes, hearing birds singing. Feeling cramped, she tried to move but found she could only wiggle. Blinking, she lifted her head to find she was trapped. Ahnon was still on his side like they left him last night, and Jedek had his back to her on the right. She turned toward Ahnon’s back, fighting a shudder.

Reaching out, she ran her hand over the scars. The night before, she had to search to find a place that wasn’t covered with the whip scars and only found one area at the top of his left shoulder blade that she could cover with her fingertip. “That is love and devotion,” she said to herself.

Giving up on standing, she crawled out from between them and moved over to the fire and threw some more sticks on it. Minos rolled over, looking at her. “The air won’t let me go,” he told her in a pained expression.

With a sigh, “Minos, we can’t let anyone find us,” she said.

“Long fur, I have to go to trees,” he whined.

“Minos, you can’t risk our lives to play,” she told him sternly.

He let out a serious whine. “I need trees to go or I use dead trees here,” he informed her blatantly.

Kenna jumped up and shook Jedek awake to make him take Minos. When they came back, Kenna went. Getting back, she started going over the food and agreed with what Jedek told her. It was enough for two people for three days, not three people and a growing bocha hound. Last night, they put a real dent in the food and water.

“Turn the shield off,” she said, standing up with the water skins. “Minos, find some water we can drink.” He shot off when the shield came down.

“I’ll go,” Jedek said.

“No, I’ll do it. Minos has already proven he’ll kill for me, Jedek.”

Minos found a stream not far from camp. Jedek was by the fire when she threw the skins down.

“We need food?” Jedek said.

“Yes, I went over it this morning. We will be out tonight,” she said, looking around. “I wish I knew where we were.”

“You’re not going to like it.”

“You know?” she said accusingly.

“Within a few hundred miles.” Seeing her stare at him, he reached back and pulled out a scroll. As he unrolled it, she saw it was a map. “About right here in western Racor,” he said as she looked at it. “The closest city is going to be Muchan, six hundred miles to our northeast. I’m sure there are villages on the way, but I can’t find the glass lens to make the map bigger.” Kenna kept running her finger from Gratu to them. “One thousand eight hundred miles, give or take a hundred miles,” he said, and she looked up.

“Jedek, it only took about half a day to get here. That’s not possible. Nothing can move that fast,” she said, trying to believe it.

“Well, he did it,” Jedek said, motioning to the unconscious form of Ahnon. “I know four edible plants. I’m going to see if I can find them,” he said, walking away. “See if you can get him to eat some more porridge. I won’t be far.”

Kenna fed Ahnon two bowls of porridge before Jedek came back carrying an armload of plants and dropped them. “We can eat now,” he said, smiling.

“You sure?” she asked, studying the plants.

“I only know four, and Ahnon told me they were the hardest to mess up. He said, ‘Even a blind sheepherder could get them right,’” Jedek said, grinning.

“That’s good, but we don’t have anything to boil them in,” she pointed out, and he walked over and pulled a large pot from the pack.

“I’m getting one of those,” she said, looking at the pack.

Jedek knelt. “Minos, come here,” he said, and Minos walked over. “Minos, go catch a rabbit.”

“Why?” Minos asked.

“I want one.”

“You catch one. They move fast.”

Jedek stood up. “You don’t catch one, you don’t eat.”

Letting out a groan, Minos walked away. “Rabbits not play fair,” he whined.

“You think he can catch a rabbit?” Kenna asked hopefully.

“He has a better chance than we do,” Jedek said, kneeling down, and he started cleaning the plants off. “He’s eating?” Jedek asked.

“Kind of,” Kenna told him. “I put it in his mouth, tilt his head back, and massage his throat to make him swallow,” she admitted.

“That’s cool,” Jedek said, smiling.

“I saw a healer do it once, and Karme let me try it on her,” Kenna said, holding her smile as Jedek watched her. “I’m not going to give them the satisfaction of seeing me cry. Karme will always be with me here,” Kenna said, touching her chest, holding her amulet in her fist. It had fallen off the second Karme died. Jedek nodded.

An uneasy silence settled over them, and Kenna looked at Jedek. “Jedek, can I do magic?” She asked.

“Ahnon said you could, but he has known lots of people that could that didn’t.”

“Why would he say that?”

“I asked him if you could,” Jedek admitted, making Kenna smile.

“Can you start the basics till he wakes up?” she asked.

He thought for a minute. “I guess I could.”

“Let’s say after lunch then,” she said, trying not to grin.

“Okay, after lunch.” He concentrated on cleaning the dirt off the plants.

An hour later, Minos came trotting back with a large, gray bundle hanging from his mouth. He headed straight to Jedek and stopped in front of him. Jedek reached down. “Good boy, Minos,” he said, taking the rabbit from Minos’ mouth. When Jedek’s hand touched the rabbit, it kicked in the air as he held it up. “Minos, you didn’t kill it,” Jedek whined.

“You tell catch rabbit,” Minos informed him

“Well, kill it then,” Jedek moaned, looking at the large hare.

Minos just dropped down on his side. “You kill it. Rabbit ran hard. Tired.”

Jedek looked at Kenna, who shrugged. “Oh man,” he huffed pulling out his sword. Placing the tip on the rabbit’s chest as he held tight, Jedek took a deep breath.

“You’re going to stab a bunny?” Kenna asked.

“Yeah, how else do you expect me to kill it?” he asked.

Making a chopping motion with her hand, she said, “Chop its head off.”

For the first time, Jedek was having reservations about his princess with her ease of chopping a bunny’s head off. “You’re a little too flamboyant with that,” Jedek told her, lowering the rabbit down and raising his sword.

“Give me the sword. I’ll do it,” Kenna said. Jedek lowered the sword, staring at her in shock. “What? I can like animals, but they serve a purpose. I’ve killed livestock before, Jedek. Father demanded all females know the kitchen. In reality, he liked watching some of my sisters cry as they killed the chickens and bunnies.”

“Kenna, don’t take this the wrong way, and remember I do love you, but I’m going to punch your father in the mouth.”

“Really?” she said, perking up instantly.

“Yeah. I’m going to have to get Ahnon to take care of his sho-ka first, but he has definitely earned a punch from me.” Kenna jumped up and ran over, kissing him on the cheek.

“You’re the best,” she said, grinning. “I can kill the rabbit if you let me use your sword.”

“I can do it,” Jedek said. “I just need a second.” Kenna smiled and moved away as Jedek started taking deep breaths, working himself up for the blow. Seeing the bunny look at him, Jedek turned away, raising his sword. I can do this, he kept telling himself over and over again. Taking a deep breath, Jedek felt the rabbit jerk in his hand.

Looking back at the rabbit, he saw its head was gone. Jedek jumped, dropping the body. Then he noticed Minos standing there, chewing. “Oh, you kill it now?” Jedek screamed.

“You play with food to long,” Minos said, swallowing. Kenna bounced over and picked up the bunny.

“Can I borrow your knife?” she asked, and Jedek reached to his belt and handed over his dagger. Grabbing it, she smiled and sat on a log. Jedek watched, amazed a princess could skin a rabbit and a prince couldn’t even kill one. A little disappointed in himself, Jedek sheathed his sword.

As Kenna cut up the rabbit and put it in the pot, she looked up at Jedek, who was watching her every movement. “What do we need for you to start after lunch?” she asked.

“A shovel.”

Kenna’s hands froze as she looked at him. “A shovel?” she asked, bewildered.

“Yes.”

Nodding, Kenna continued cutting the rabbit. “A shovel then,” she said.

Ahnon could hear voices off in the distance, and he tried to concentrate on them. The voices sounded young but very serious. Fighting the darkness around him, Ahnon struggled to consciousness. Cracking his eyes open, he noticed it was close to dusk, and still, the light really hurt his eyes. Slamming them shut again, he started testing body parts for movement. Satisfied he could move everything even though he felt utterly drained, he slowly sat up.

Sitting up on his elbows, he cracked his eyes. Jedek was sitting on the ground with his legs folded under him and his hands on his thighs. Kenna was absolutely filthy, sitting in front of him on her lower legs, one big hole behind her and another hole with a large piece of bark that someone had used as a shovel. “Kenna, it’s going to take three days to get your hair clean and brushed out,” Ahnon said in a dry, raspy voice.

“Ahnon!” they both screamed, jumping up and running over, diving on top of him, driving him back down.

“Are you two alright?” Ahnon asked, returning their hugs.

“Yes, Ahnon,” they said together as he looked around and rubbed his throat.

“Who massaged my throat for me to swallow?” he asked.

Kenna looked down. “I did. Did I do it too hard?” she asked, worried.

“No, good technique. I just wanted to know who made me swallow,” Ahnon said, feeling his throat trying to stick closed as he talked. Jedek handed him a water skin, and he came close to draining it.

“That’s not fair. When I’m thirsty, you make me take sips,” Jedek said.

“When you can tell your stomach to shut up and not throw up, you can do it also,” Ahnon said. “You poured the green potion down me, didn’t you?” he asked Jedek.

“Well, actually, Kenna did after I found it in your pouch. I was gathering up stuff for the campsite.”

“Probably why I’m alive,” Ahnon said, nodding. Jedek and Kenna just froze in shock. “I’m sorry; I thought I could make it to the coast and drink it myself. I guess I was more exhausted than I realized,” Ahnon admitted. “I’m proud of you for paying attention all those times we went camping and the layout of the packs and pouches,” Ahnon said then kept smacking his lips. “I didn’t have rabbit in the pack.”

Leaning back, Jedek said, “Minos caught one, and Kenna cooked it.”

“Jedek collected some plants, and I made a stew,” Kenna said, smiling with a dirt-covered face.

Ahnon looked at her, studying her dirt-streaked face. “I’m at a total loss, Kenna. Why are you covered in dirt?”

Jedek grinned. “I’m telling her the first lesson of magic.”

Ahnon tried to chuckle, but it hurt everywhere. “Don’t go further than the first lesson, sire,” he warned, dropping back down. Felling like a herd of oxen had run over him, Ahnon looked at Jedek. “How close did I get us?”

“Less than a mile from the coast,” Jedek said then told him what they had done.

When he finished, Ahnon reached out and gripped his hand, “Sire, I’m proud of you,” Ahnon said. Then he looked at the filthy Kenna. “Young princess, I’m very proud of you as well,” he said, holding out his arm. Kenna dove, hugging him.

When Kenna released him and knelt beside Jedek, he said, “Ahnon, I thought they killed you at the castle.”

“Well, it wasn’t for the lack of trying, sire. I was halfway to the west wall at the royal garden entrance when I spotted a group of kytensa. I have no idea how many I fought, but it was a lot. When the last fell, I tried to fly to you when one shot a fire ball at me and saved my life.”

“I don’t understand,” Jedek said.

“The fire ball hit a force shield hovering a hundred feet in the air. If I had hit it, I would have died instantly. I have to admit I never thought about just hanging a force shield off the ground for someone to fly into like a spider web. Kind of smart. I had to drop to the ground and fight my way to you, sire. I’m sorry it took so long.”

Kenna grabbed Ahnon’s hand. “How many kytensa do you think attacked us?” she asked.

Ahnon shook his head. “I don’t know, but it was thousands.”

“How many are in a kytensa regiment?” Jedek asked.

“About a thousand. Why?” Ahnon asked.

“Ryetan said he had five regiments attacking the castle,” Jedek said, and Ahnon’s eyes grew wide.

“Unholy mother of the abyss,” he whispered.

“We didn’t stand much of a chance, did we, Ahnon?” Jedek asked with a sorrowful look.

Ahnon lifted his body up on his elbows. “Sire, you and Kenna are alive. They failed.”

“Ahnon, they didn’t want to kill me. They wanted to take me back with them.”

“Are you sure?” Ahnon asked, feeling his head spin.

Jedek nodded. “Yes, one told Father as he ran his sword in his heart,” Jedek said, fighting tears.

“Did he say why?” Ahnon asked, wanting to take the hurt away, and Jedek just shook his head.

Kenna reached over and held Jedek’s hand then looked back at Ahnon. “The one who was choking me said they would have the rod before the New Year,” she said.

“The rod is legend,” Ahnon mumbled.

“Rod? What is that?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon shrugged. “No one knows, sire. It was said the first sovereign carried a rod in the battle of Leviathan Isle,” he explained. “It is a legend that the orcs made a rod of oppression and the elves made a rod of virtue in the lost ages hundreds of thousands of years ago.”

“What does it mean?” Jedek asked.

“I have no idea, sire,” Ahnon admitted. “We must get you two safely to Nazar,” he said, sitting up and getting lightheaded. “Hand me my pouches,” he said, pointing.

“I gave you the last healing potion,” Jedek said though he obeyed.

“I have healing elixirs in my other pouch,” Ahnon said, reaching inside and pulling out a bottle with a deep purple liquid.

“Elixirs?” Jedek asked.

“Yes. Remember; wizards make potions, and witches make elixirs,” Ahnon said, taking a deep breath and draining the bottle. Fighting to uncurl his toes, he looked at Jedek, dropping the bottle and gasping.

“You had a witch make that for you?” Jedek asked, not wanting to know what it tasted like from the expression on Ahnon’s face.

“Hardly. I made it,” Ahnon said, feeling his body getting stronger.

“You know witchcraft also?” Kenna asked, and Ahnon nodded as he stood.

Jedek stared at him. “Drinking that many has to come with a price,” he said.

“Very good, sire, and yes, I will tire quickly over the next few days until my body recuperates.”

“Ahnon, I want you to protect Kenna instead of me,” Jedek told him.

“No!” Kenna shouted.

“Sire, I can’t,” Ahnon said, closing his eyes.

“Ahnon, please. I can’t lose her too.”

“Jedek, even if he could, I wouldn’t allow it,” Kenna said.

“Kenna, please, not now,” Jedek said.

“Yes now!” she snapped. “Ahnon is bound to you, and that’s what I want. I will stay close to you, but he is to protect you,” she said, crossing her arms.

Jedek looked at Ahnon. “Has a sho-ka ever taken two sires?” he asked.

“No,” Ahnon said, not opening his eyes.

“Can a sho-ka take two sires?”

“Yes,” Ahnon said, letting out a long sigh.

“What do I have to do?” Jedek asked, and Kenna spun off.

“Oh no you didn’t!” she shouted. “I am not going to sit by letting you throw everyone’s lives away!” she shrieked.

“Kenna, I can’t lose any more.” Ahnon and Kenna looked at his grief-stricken face and saw him still fighting tears. Kenna ran to him and wrapped her arms around him.

Ahnon walked over and put a hand on each of their shoulders. “Let’s get something straight: I can’t pick and choose who I guard if I do this. Either I save both of you or we all die together,” he said in a solemn voice.

Jedek looked down at Kenna, and she nodded. Jedek looked up at Ahnon. “Okay then. We all die together.”

“Very well, sire,” Ahnon said, heading over to his pouches. When he came back, he was holding an amulet just like Jedek’s.

Jedek let out gasp. “Ahnon, how?” was all he could say.

Knowing this would take any freedom he would ever have away, Ahnon gave Jedek a remorseful glance, but his love for them made him continue. “Are you sure, sire? Because once I give my pledge, there is no turning back.”

“Yes, Ahnon, I’m sure,” Jedek said, staring at the amulet. Ahnon placed it around Kenna’s neck and recited the oath. When he finished, the chain tightened around her neck till it was resting at her neckline.

“So be it then,” Ahnon said, looking at Kenna. “Sire,” he said, tilting his head to her.

“Ahnon, how come you already had another amulet?” Jedek asked, burning with curiosity. Ahnon sat down and looked over at him. “You knew,” Jedek said. “You have said several times you have seen things like what I looked like and who I was.”

Nodding ever so slightly, Ahnon mumbled, “Yes, sire. I have seen some of what has passed.”

“Did you know my parents would die?” he asked in an almost accusing tone.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, sire, I didn’t see that,” Ahnon said, slightly hurt.

Jedek ran over to him. “I’m sorry, Ahnon. I didn’t mean it to sound ugly.”

Ahnon looked up at him, “In your second year at the bhari academy, sho-ka to be are allowed to look into a seeing stone. The seeing stone will show you glimpses of the future, but since the future is always changing, you don’t know if what you see will actually happen. A lot of what I’ve seen has come about, and others haven’t. I can’t tell you what else I’ve seen because it would change how you would act, therefore changing the future. I did see Kenna with an amulet of mine, but when I met her, she had on Karme’s amulet, so I thought that had changed. I saw us traveling the world, and I took it as you ran away, which is not uncommon.”

“Is that all?” Kenna asked, not really wanting to know.

“No.”

“Don’t ask, Kenna; he can’t say, and I want him to know what’s coming,” Jedek said, kneeling in front of Ahnon.

Kenna nodded. “That’s reasonable, but I just want to know. Do we stand a chance?” she asked.

“Against what?” Ahnon asked, closing his eyes, appearing apprehensive.

“Surviving what’s coming.” Ahnon kept his eyes closed, not answering.

Jedek cleared his throat. “Ahnon, I want you to teach me everything you know about magic and fighting,” Jedek requested as Ahnon let out a remorseful sigh.

“WE want you to teach US,” Kenna corrected, giving Jedek a sideways glance.

“Sires, it will take time, effort, pain, and commitment. You two are now the rulers of Gratu. Do you really want to abandon the realm for this?”

“We are not abandoning the realm, Ahnon. We are just getting prepared for it,” Jedek answered. “I can appoint someone to run it in my place. Father had five men who ran the kingdom when he left the country.”

“You two do realize if we do this, it will take years, and a state of war is raging now on Thanos.”

“Ahnon, neither of us can fight in a war yet. That’s what we want to fix,” Kenna said. “If you think we can learn at Velham, we will go back.”

Ahnon nodded. “Very well. We will contact the kingdom to let them know you’re safe and appoint the board to oversee the kingdom until we return,” Ahnon replied with a weak grin.

Jedek stared at him for several minutes. “You knew that too,” he accused.

“Yes, sire, it is falling in place.”

“Can I ask you how without changing the future?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon sighed. “Looking through the seeing stone, I watched you two fighting alongside me. You were fighting like I do, so that means I trained you,” Ahnon said, making Jedek smile.

“Thank you.”

Kenna looked at both of them. “Ahnon, do we learn enough to become good warriors?” she asked.

“Yes, if you train hard, but like I’ve said, I told you, and that can change the future. It is up to you how hard you train.”

“Don’t worry; we will train every day till we drop,” Kenna assured him.

“Yes, sire,” Ahnon said, grinning. “I will tell you I got to follow us for one full day in the seeing stone, and you two made me very proud,” Ahnon informed them.

Jedek took a deep breath. “What do we do to start?” he asked.

“Listen to me at all times, and do what I say. Ask questions, and think about what you are doing at all times,” Ahnon replied. “Now, we are eating and will get ready to leave in the morning.” Ahnon got up and walked to the fire.

“Where will we go to train?” Kenna asked.

“We will travel into the Iron Mountains and build a cabin,” Ahnon said, fixing another bowl of stew.

“I thought you had estates around the world. Why not use one of them?” Jedek asked.

“Oh, I do have many estates and a sanctuary in Nazar. But others can connect me to them and might look for us there. Once we start, we don’t stop till you are ready to move out into the world.”

Jedek looked at Kenna as he asked, “Ahnon, will our kingdom be safe while we do this?”

“I don’t know, sire.”

“If we lose it, will you help me get it back?”

Ahnon chuckled. “That’s a given, sire. Where you two go, I will always be there. If I need to, I’ll hire every bhari and mercenary in the world to reclaim your throne,” Ahnon assured him. “May I ask why you two want to do this?”

Kenna stood. “I tried to fight, Ahnon. I truly did, and they just laughed at me. I don’t ever want to feel that helpless again. I’m Jedek’s wife, and I will stand beside him in battle no matter if it’s in some field or assassins coming after us.”

Jedek stood with her. “Ahnon, I watched Theobald defend my father till the last breath left his body. My father fought valiantly but was still killed. I want to know more.”

Ahnon shook his head. “Jedek, every warrior can be beaten. Even I have lost battles.”

“Maybe, but you’re still here,” Jedek replied.

Ahnon nodded slightly, unable to argue that. “Gather wood for the fire; we leave in the morning.”

Chapter 18

Stirring by the fire as dawn slowly broke, Ahnon looked over at the kids stretching out sore muscles from the exercises he’d had them doing for the last two hours. Kenna’s hair was matted to her head, and her once white chemise was now a dingy black. Jedek wiped sweat off his face and noticed Ahnon looking at them.

“There is no regret, Ahnon. I really liked that,” he said.

Ahnon chuckled and replied, “I’m glad, sire, because that is just the beginning of a long time of training.”

“I really would like something other than a chemise to wear,” Kenna announced.

“I wish you would’ve grabbed clothes instead of keepsakes before we left. But don’t worry; there is a village, three days’ travel to the east, where I will get us some supplies,” Ahnon said.

Kenna gave him a smile. “Thank you, Ahnon. I really would like to train in something other than a chemise. I don’t think anyone would be scared of me attacking them in a nightgown.”

“You’re probably right, sire,” he answered. “Kenna, we have to change the color of your hair while we travel.”

With a feral look in his eyes, Jedek spun and shouted, “What?”

Ahnon held up his hands. “Sire, her hair stands out as you well know. If anyone sees her, they will remember a young woman with long, beautiful hair,” Ahnon told him, and Jedek groaned.

“I hate dying my hair,” Kenna mumbled.

“We can’t dye it, sire. I have to change it. You can smell dyes.”

Stomping his foot, Jedek said, “You’re not cutting it.”

Kenna looked at him with daggers in her eyes. “If we need to, we will cut it.”

“No, that is out of the question,” Jedek said, crossing his arms.

Before Kenna unleashed on him, Ahnon stood. “That won’t be necessary,” he said, walking over to Kenna. Cupping her hair in his hands, Ahnon spoke and ran his hands down the length of her hair. Jedek almost cried, watching the golden brown hair turn a deep black as Ahnon’s hand slid down it.

When Ahnon stepped back, Kenna looked like a different person. “You can change it back, right?” Jedek asked with a worried tone.

“I assure you, sire, I can change it back,” Ahnon said as he fought not to smile. “I want each of you to go and bathe in the stream. We leave after we eat,” Ahnon said, throwing each of them a towel.

“Ahnon, that water is really cold,” Jedek informed him.

“Jedek, you’re filthy and stinky. We don’t have time to stop and tend to someone who gets sick from being dirty.”

“You can get sick from being dirty?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon nodded. “Yes, a small cut can fester, giving you the burning fever.”

“Troll snot,” Jedek said, kicking at the fire.

“Use the soap, Jedek,” Ahnon said, starting breakfast.

Kenna picked up a cake of the soap and sniffed it. “It smells like trees,” she said.

“Imagine that; you are washing with something that smells like what we are moving through,” Ahnon said grinning as he shook his head. Kenna blushed and gathered up her towel and soap, heading to the stream. “Minos, go with them and guard,” Ahnon said.

Minos jumped up, wagging his tail, “Play?” he asked.

Ahnon closed his eyes and started counting, almost making Jedek collapse laughing. “Minos, you have to think about something else besides play,” Ahnon said, getting his temper under control.

“Eat,” Minos informed him, making Ahnon throw his hands up in the air.

“Come on, Minos,” Jedek said before Ahnon said anything else. They followed Kenna as the light of the second sun spilled down into the forest. Small animals and insects scurried in the underbrush as the three moved to the stream. They both stopped seeing a beetle bigger than the pot back at camp cross the path they were on.

They watched the birds flying off as they approached the small stream, and several creatures jumping through the trees. “Glider monkeys,” Kenna said, pointing up as one of the monkeys opened his arms, exposing a thin membrane of skin as he jumped and glided to another tree.

“Yes, I saw some when a carnival came to Velham several years ago,” Jedek said, watching the troop of gliders bounce through the trees. When they reached the stream, he looked at Kenna. “I will stand guard while you bathe; then, you can do the same for me,” he said, turning around.

“We could just bathe at the same time,” Kenna offered.

Jedek turned red. “Ah, you…are a girl.”

“Really? I didn’t know that,” Kenna said, grinning. “Jedek, Gratu is the last kingdom that has separate baths for men and women.”

“Well, for good reason,” he said, turning around as she started taking off clothes.

“Okay, what’s the reason?” Kenna asked, getting in the water and trying not to shiver.

“I don’t know, but it has to be a good one because we go through the trouble of building two separate baths instead of one.” Kenna let out a little giggle and hurried to scrub down. Before getting out, she grabbed her chemise and tried to get the dirt out. Now, it was a very dingy gray.

When she got out, Jedek jumped in very quickly, making Kenna think he just jumped in with his clothes on. She turned around and saw his clothes on the bank. Jedek saw her looking back and dropped down in the water. “Quit peeking!”

Kenna giggled and turned back around, drying her hair, then wrapped the towel around her. “Jedek, the water is crystal clear,” she said. “I just thought you jumped in with your clothes on.” She looked back at the gliders.

Not answering, Jedek scrubbed in record time and jumped out, dried off, and put his clothes back on.

“Jedek, look,” Kenna said with a soft voice.

Jedek fought to get his shirt over his wet head, thinking something bad was around. When his head popped out of the shirt, he saw Kenna pointing. Following her finger, he saw a small animal on a tree. It looked like a small, gray bear not much bigger than a large cat. The body and face were beautiful, but the animal had a long, skinny, ugly, pink tail that was longer than the body. The tail moved gracefully around the animal but was still very ugly. “What is it?” Jedek asked.

“I don’t know. I’ve never seen one. I think it’s an oglat,” Kenna said. “I’ve heard them described, but it doesn’t fit,” she said, moving closer. Turning its head to look at her, the oglat purred, making Kenna sigh. Minos moved in front of her, stopping Kenna from getting closer.

“No, long fur. Don’t like ugly tail,” he said, giving a soft growl. Hearing the growl, the oglat opened its mouth and gave a hiss, and its tail turned red, arching over its body. Kenna stopped, seeing the mouth full of teeth and the tail changing colors.

“Kenna, step back slowly,” she heard Ahnon say behind her. Kenna slowly moved back until she saw Ahnon out of the corner of her eye. Turning to look, she saw he had a bow with an arrow, ready to draw.

“Don’t kill it,” Kenna moaned.

“Kenna, don’t talk. It’s annoyed now, and we really don’t want to see mad,” Ahnon told her, not taking his eyes off the oglat. “Minos, come here—now.” Hearing the iron tone in Ahnon’s voice, Minos backed up. When Minos was with them, Ahnon raised his hand. “We mean you no harm,” Ahnon said to the creature.

Climbing up to a branch, the oglat turned around, looking at them. The skin covering the tail was once again an ugly pink next to the cuddly body. “Just seeing who’s splashing,” the oglat said and scurried up the tree.

“Did it talk to you?” Kenna asked, watching the oglat disappear.

“Yes, Kenna. It wanted to know who was making noise,” he said, making sure it wasn’t coming back. Finally looking down at her, Ahnon put his hand on her shoulder. “Kenna, you have to control this wonder lust for animals. One out of every three animals on Thanos is deadly to humans, and the others can hurt us. Only one out of every ten plants is not harmful to us. This is a dangerous place, Kenna.”

“Ahnon, if it wasn’t for that ugly tail, that would be the best teddy bear ever. It was so cute.”

“You were right; that was an oglat. What have you heard about them?” Ahnon asked.

Kenna shook her head in disbelief. “That can’t be right because I was told they can make the best warriors scream in defeat,” she said.

“That ugly pink tail is full of stinging hairs. You can’t see them till you get up close. Once they sting, they don’t stop. I saw a man chop his own arm off two years after he was stung. The pain never stops and never decreases.”

Fear and panic hit her as Kenna gasped. “You’re kidding.”

“No, Kenna, I’m not. The oglat can drive most attackers away just by waving its tail.”

“Ahnon,” Jedek interrupted. “Can I ask you a question?”

“If it’s to catch the oglat, the answer is no.”

“No,” Jedek said, grinning. “Did you have oglat poison on the small blades you threw and hit Ryetan with?” he asked.

Ahnon wrapped an arm around Jedek’s shoulders. “Very good, sire,” Ahnon said, pulling him close. “They are called mini blade stars, and yes, they were coated in oglat venom.”

“How did you get it?” Jedek asked, looking up the tree where the oglat ran off.

“Very carefully, sire,” Ahnon said, pulling both of them back to camp.

Jedek looked down and for the first time noticed Ahnon was only wearing a loincloth. “Ahnon, where are your clothes?” Jedek shouted.

Not stopping, Ahnon said, “Sire, you aren’t very observant.”

When they reached camp, Jedek noticed all of Ahnon’s clothes were laid out on the blanket. “Kenna, put those on,” Ahnon said, pointing at them.

“You’re like four times bigger than me, Ahnon,” she said. Seeing his face, she ran over, dropping her towel. Jedek almost fell he spun around so fast. Facing Ahnon, Jedek saw the sho-ka reach all the way up to his shoulder in his pack and pull out what looked like a wooden book. When Ahnon took the lid off, Jedek saw it was a wooden box and moved closer. Inside the box, there were three rows holding five smaller boxes in each row. Ahnon pulled one out, opened it, and dumped it on a blanket.

Jedek leaned closer, amazed, seeing a very tiny outfit, pants, shirt, surcoat, boots, and other things he couldn’t make out. “Are those doll clothes?” he asked.

“No, sire. My outfit. Move back some, sire,” Ahnon said as he grabbed some components and held out his hand toward the blanket. “Su gi kura,” he said, and a soft ball of smoke shot from his hand, settling on the blanket. When it dissipated, what were once tiny items were full size.

“I love magic,” Jedek said in awe.

“Yes, sire, it does have some uses,” Ahnon said, moving over. Jedek noticed everything was a grayish black as Ahnon lifted the pants. Jedek saw throwing knives, spikes, and stars everywhere on the pants as Ahnon put them on. Then Ahnon tightened up a lace that ran up the outside of each leg till the pants hugged his body. Next, Ahnon put on a light black shirt then put on a doublet. Like the pants, Jedek saw throwing items everywhere. Finally, Ahnon put on soft, leather boots that came to his knees and laced all the way up.

“Don’t touch any of my knives now. The venoms I have on them are not reversible,” Ahnon told them. Leaning over, Ahnon grabbed his ever-present bracers for his forearms and began strapping them on.

Jedek moved closer to him. “Ahnon, I’ve been wanting to ask you for years, but what kind of bracers are those?”

“I made them,” Ahnon said, finishing strapping them on.

“Ahnon, you can make a knife come out one and some kind of pyramid that sticks to stuff out of the other one,” Jedek said, studying the braces.

Ahnon held out his right arm, and a blade swung out into his palm. “Yes,” Ahnon said and let the knife go, and it hung below his arm attached by a string.

“What kind of string is that? I’ve seen what you do with it, and it should break,” Jedek said.

“It’s braided troll hair, and the only thing that can cut troll hair is troll teeth. They are the sharpest thing known to man.” Suddenly, he whipped his arm over his head and swung it out, sending the knife sailing through the air. The blade chopped a limb off a tree forty paces away and shot back to Ahnon, who caught it. Jedek saw Ahnon flex his arm, and the blade flipped back to the brace. Looking closely, Jedek saw the outline of the blade in the shiny metal.

Grinning, “I want one,” Jedek said.

“We have a long way to go before that, sire,” Ahnon said, laughing.

“How and why?”

“I ran out of throwing blades once and really missed not being able to hit attackers at a distance, so I developed this. It took about thirty years, but I like it,” Ahnon said and lifted his left arm. The pyramid popped out into his palm. “I made this one so I could move away or grab something without using magic. I can control both with small muscle movements.” The pyramid popped back to the brace.

“What’s with the outfit? It looks kind of like a uniform,” Jedek said.

“I look ridiculous,” Kenna announced.

They turned around to see her standing in Ahnon’s clothes, which swallowed her. His boots came up to her thighs. Jedek dropped to the ground in laughter.

“No, sire, you never look ridiculous,” Ahnon said, raising his hand, and a ball of smoke floated to Kenna. When it left, the clothes fit her perfectly.

Kenna just stared down at herself, amazed. “That was so fairy hair,” she said in wonder then looked up. “I want to do magic.”

“And we shall start later, sire. Let’s eat and start moving,” Ahnon said, moving to the fire.

They all sat on their legs, eating and listening to the forest. When Ahnon finished, he said, “Jedek, you were right. This is a kind of uniform. This is how hunters dress.”

“Oh, my uncle is a hunter,” Kenna said, smiling.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, Kenna, your uncle hunts, but he is not a hunter. Hunters are professionals, like farmers and soldiers. They move about the land, hunting things for bounty. Most hunt things that harm humans like trolls, goblins, giants, manticores, mangmyrs, wolves, and many other things. Some hunters even specialize in tracking down humans who run from the law.”

“Where do you go to school?” Kenna asked.

“With another hunter in the field, you apprentice for years. Then, you get your seal from your master.”

“And you were a hunter too?” she asked.

Ahnon nodded. “Oh yes. A hunter can go anywhere without drawing much attention, and most leave them alone. It’s a great way to gather information and see the world.”

“What kind of seal?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon pulled a ring out of his pocket. It looked like the amulets they had on: a large, black bird of prey with a sword in its talons. “It’s a seal so other hunters know you are for real and how you collect bounty. You accept a job by pressing your seal on a request, and if you deliver the request, the bounty is paid when you put your second seal on the request,” Ahnon said, putting the ring on a chain and putting that around his neck.

“You love your blackbird,” Jedek mumbled.

“He’s an ahus̆-roc, sire, not a blackbird,” Ahnon growled.

Jedek groaned. “Ahnon, I’ve been asking to see this roc since I’ve known about him,” he whined.

Reaching over, Ahnon patted his leg. “You will, sire. When we reach a spot to train, I will call for him.”

“Really?” Jedek said, his face lighting up. “Let’s go,” he said, jumping up.

As they packed up the meager supplies, Kenna put her hands on her hips. “I want to tell both of you I have only worn pants for a little while, and I like them.”

“Only ladies of station wear a dress all the time, Kenna,” Ahnon said, kicking dirt over the fire.

“Well, I’m passing a law that’s going to change that,” she said, crossing her arms.

Jedek stared at her hard, really wanting Ahnon to change her hair back. “I don’t care, but you can’t cut your hair,” he said, stopping himself from asking Ahnon to change it back.

“I can if I want to,” she snapped.

Crossing his arms, “I’ll pass a law that you can’t,” he informed her.

Kenna sucked in air to unleash a torrent. “Children,” Ahnon snapped, trying not to smile. “Let’s just go, please,” he said, putting on his surcoat, which came down almost to his ankles. They watched him tie a mask around his mouth, but it looked like cloth but had a pentagonal, box-like shape that covered his nose and ran under his eyes down to his mouth. Before they could ask, he put on a black, wide-brimmed hat, hiding his eyes in shadows. Then he picked up a large pair of reading glasses, but the spectacles were shaded. When he finished putting on his gloves, they couldn’t see any of his skin, and his face was totally hidden.

“Ahnon, why do you need reading glasses that are dark? You never used them before,” Jedek asked.

“They aren’t reading glasses, sire. They are just stained glass to block the light.” He took them off and passed them to Jedek, who put them on, and it was like he was looking at the world covered in shade but could see detail much better. He passed them to Kenna, who put them on as Ahnon explained, “Hunters mostly move about at night, so they protect their eyes from bright light.”

“Why are you covered up? Isn’t that a hindrance in combat?” Jedek asked.

“Yes and no,” Ahnon said, taking the glasses from Kenna. “Exposed skin can be envenomated by an animal or by a human attacking. My surcoat, pants, and gloves are made from negtro stag hide. It’s tough, supple, and very light.” He picked up the pack and adjusted it so it wasn’t hitting his spell pouches then grabbed his staff.

“Oh, I have some gloves made from negtro hide. They are great,” Kenna said.

“If you are talking about the ones you wore at the castle, sire, I’m sorry to tell you they were fake.”

“Are you sure? Momma paid a lot for them.”

“Yes, sire,” he said, holding out his hand. “These gloves are almost one hundred years old, and except for a few marks, they look new. Once negtro hide is cured, it’s very hard to cut. That is why I always wear a pair of gloves made from it. I don’t want to accidently cut myself on one of my blades and become envenomated.” Ahnon turned around and started off as the two fell in behind him, and Minos took off in front.

“Minos, don’t get far. I’ve heard some three horns calling last night!” Ahnon shouted, and Minos ignored him, finding a rabbit.

“Three horns?” Kenna asked.

Jedek turned around, shocked. “An animal you don’t know?” he asked. Kenna narrowed her eyes at him. “It’s big, about the size of a house. Not as big as a mastodon but still really big. It has a shield of bone around its head with two horns over the eyes about four feet long and one on its nose about two foot long. Then on its tail, it has two-foot-long boney spikes,” Jedek rattled off.

Kenna looked around nervously. “Are they dangerous?” she asked.

“If you mess with them, they are,” Jedek said. “I saw some with Ahnon when we traveled Gratu. I watched a small herd kill a pack of danner beast.”

“Danner beast is the thing that runs on two legs, right?” she asked, looking everywhere now.

“Yeah, they’re about six feet tall with sharp claws on their arms and feet. Let me tell you they can run fast too.”

“We don’t have any three horns or danner beast in Honch,” she said with a nervous voice.

Jedek huffed. “Danner beast aren’t nothing. Wait till you see a mathus bear. They are huge, almost as big as a three horn,” Jedek informed her.

“Jedek, you’re scaring her,” Ahnon said, not turning around.

Jedek caught up to her and put his arm over her shoulders. “Don’t worry; Ahnon knows everything, so we are okay.”

Ahnon glanced over his shoulder. “Far from it, sire. I know very little,” he said then saw Minos digging under a log as a rabbit shot out the other side. “Minos, you idiot! The rabbit ran out the other side!” he shouted.

Minos lifted his head, covered in dirt. “Oh, sneaky rabbit,” he said then jumped over the log.

Jedek watched Minos jump and promptly fall. “He’s only a puppy, Ahnon. He will get smarter and better,” Jedek said before Ahnon could speak. “Ahnon, you were teaching me stuff even the councilors and mages of the court didn’t know,” Jedek said as Minos chased a rabbit and ran right into a tree. “Ow, that had to hurt,” Jedek said quietly.

“That’s not saying much, sire,” Ahnon said.

“What?” Jedek asked. “Your mask is smothering your words.”

“That’s not saying much, sire. Those idiots don’t even read about what others are finding in the world,” Ahnon said louder.

“Why the mask?” Kenna asked.

“There is a special cloth in it that amplifies smells over the nose, and if I breathe through my mouth, I can’t breathe in poison. My mouth and nose have a block between them now.”

“The scarf you wear all the time and you wrapped around me in the great hall stops poisons,” Jedek said.

“That it does, sire, but it doesn’t amplify smell,” Ahnon said as they crested a hill, and Ahnon turned around, looking back at the Great Eastern Sea. “Take a look; we won’t be seeing an ocean again for a while.” The two looked back, standing beside Ahnon as Minos came over, shaking his head and wanting the stars to go away.

“Ahnon, do you remember flying us?” Kenna asked.

“The last thing I remember, Kenna, is you two yelling at me to keep going,” he admitted.

“Why did you sink the Multar ship?” she asked.

“They had wizards aboard that were using a spell to track and find magic being used.”

“That’s why you were flying so fast,” she said in a low voice then looked up at him. “There’s a ship on the horizon. Do you think they are looking for us?” she asked.

Ahnon squinted, scanned the horizon, and finally saw it. “Good eyes, Kenna. I doubt it, but we are going to avoid people anyway here in Racor.”

“Ahnon, the horse kingdom really hates Multar. Why do we avoid them?” she asked.

“Spies are everywhere, sire, and you two have told me you want to learn. Our goal is to remain undetected.”

Kenna nodded as Minos took off, seeing a rabbit sneaking up on them. Jedek shook his head at Minos. “Ahnon, where are we headed?” he asked, thankful Minos caught one rabbit.

“I’ve told you: into the Iron Mountains.”

“That’s the elven kingdom. Won’t they get mad?” he asked.

“No,” Ahnon said, turning around and walking away. “If you abide by their laws, they leave you alone,” he said as the two followed. Suddenly, Ahnon stopped and turned to his right and moved back into the forest. The two looked ahead, and they were mesmerized by a field of purple lilies. “Don’t get near them. Those are lecka lilies,” Ahnon said, stopping and turning to look at them. “The pollen on them will paralyze you.”

They both jumped back. “Ahnon, I want one of your face scarfs,” Kenna said.

“I will get you each one when we stop for lunch if it makes you feel better.”

Kenna pulled on Jedek, but he was still looking at the flowers. “Ahnon, does the lecka wasp go near them?” he asked.

“Yes, sire. If you look on the ground around the flowers, you will see small birds and insects. The wasp comes in and takes them back to the nest.”

“Oh, here comes a poor hummingbird,” Kenna said with remorse.

“No, Kenna, that’s a lecka wasp,” Ahnon said, and Kenna’s eyes got wide as a wasp landed thirty paces away, picking up a bird. It was yellow with red stripes around its body, but the thing that made Kenna want to run was that it was two feet long and as big around as her thigh.

“I’ve heard of them but never seen one,” she whispered, wanting it to go away.

“They pretty much shun settlements unless you mess with the hive,” Ahnon said. He saw the look of despair on both of their faces. “Sires, that is why humans live close together. The wilds are very dangerous. Few people live further than a hundred miles from a city and even less from a village. Humans actually only occupy less than five percent of Thanos. People stay close together so they can fight what comes out of the wilds. You have each seen capital cities; they spread out for leagues. It takes more than a day to get out of Velham on horse, and it’s not as big as some of the other cites.”

“You told your nephew the wilds weren’t that dangerous,” Jedek reminded him.

“Well, I might have overstated that some,” Ahnon admitted. “The cities, for the most part, are safe, and out of all the cities, Velham is the safest. Do you two want to change your mind?” he asked.

They both looked up at him. “No,” they said together.

“Well, let’s go then. I’m not in the mood to fight lecka wasps.” Ahnon said, walking off.

Kenna turned around as the wasp lifted the bird up and flew off. “Are they deadly to humans?” she asked, afraid of the answer.

Looking over his shoulder at her, Ahnon nodded. “Their bite is venomous and hurts like the abyss, and the sting is worse. If they bite and sting you, you die. The venom of both kills humans quickly.”

They continued on with Ahnon pointing out plants to avoid, which to Jedek was everything green or grew in the ground. When Ahnon showed them a death tree, Jedek wanted to run. There were vines covering the ground and several animals hanging by vines from the branches. What shocked Jedek was he couldn’t smell rotting flesh. “The tree covers the smell, Jedek, or it would scare off other animals. The animals hanging aren’t really dead. They have been injected with a toxin that keeps them somewhat alive as the tree sucks the life fluids from them.”

Jedek moved to the other side of Ahnon, pulling Kenna with him. Leaving the tree behind, they came out to a large, open, grassy glade. Kenna froze. “The hills are moving out there,” she said.

“No, those are three horns,” Jedek said proudly. He knew if they left the three horns alone, they would be fine.

Kenna sighed with relief, watching the huge beasts move about. “They’re eating grass,” she said, shocked.

“Yeah, just think of them as big cows but a little bit smarter,” Jedek said as Minos came out of the woods and stopped. “Minos, leave them alone, or I’ll let Ahnon throw you out a window.”

“Chase,” Minos said with his tongue hanging out.

“No,” Ahnon said, strolling off into the glade. “Minos, if you chase them, they will hurt us.” Minos let out a whine and walked beside Jedek. “That’s a nest over there, so don’t let Minos go,” Ahnon said, pointing to the right with his staff.

Jedek reached down and grabbed a handful of Minos’ fur. “Nest?” he asked, holding the fur tight.

“Yes a nest. They lay eggs,” Ahnon said. “That one looking at us is a momma.” Ahnon pointed. Jedek looked over and could almost swear he could hear the mountain of flesh rumble, “Go away.” They left the glade and stopped for lunch with Ahnon showing them what plants they could eat.

When the first sun reached the horizon, Ahnon stopped them for the day. Jedek moved out and gathered firewood, and Ahnon showed them how to use the flint on damp wood. Before the last light of day left, Kenna filled the water flask, and Ahnon set up the shield around the camp. Seeing the air shimmer, Kenna walked over and pushed her hand through, smiling. She was part of them.

Chapter 19

It was the third morning of travel when Kenna sat up, feeling someone kick her foot. Looking up, she saw Ahnon looking down at her, grinning. “Time for morning exercises,” he said. She gave him a weak smile and stretched her arms over her head as Ahnon cut up some of the deer he had shot the day before. She saw Jedek standing up, stretching before the exercises, so she joined him.

Minos rolled over and cracked his eyes, seeing the kids up, but he knew what they were going to do, so he went back to sleep. The two went over the exercises Ahnon had taught them for the next hour while Ahnon fixed breakfast.

An hour later, the two dropped down beside the fire, drenched in sweat. Ahnon handed over plates and a water skin. Neither one used the knife or fork. Instead, they grabbed the food and shoved it in their mouths.

“Don’t choke, please,” Ahnon said, chuckling.

Jedek paused in his shoving and looked at his sho-ka. “Ahnon, I didn’t know you still did exercises,” he said and commenced shoving again.

“Yes, sire. Every morning, a hundred of each,” Ahnon said, leaning back, eating.

Kenna stared at him. “A hundred of each of the twenty exercises we do?” she asked, and Ahnon nodded. “That’s what we have to work up to?” she asked.

“Kenna, those are just warming exercises. We haven’t got to the training exercises,” Ahnon said.

She lowered her plate to her lap. She had thought they were doing pretty well until she heard that. “When will I be able to do magic?” she asked.

Ahnon shook his head, smiling. “Kenna, you have only been trying for two days. I’ve seen people take up to a year before figuring out the connection. It’s like making your ears wiggle; you just have to find that certain muscle.”

“It only took Jedek one day,” she said, disheartened. “No one in my family has done magic since my great-great grandfather, and from what I’ve heard, he wasn’t that good.”

“Doesn’t matter. I know you can. I can feel it in you.”

Jedek looked at him with a weird look. “You can feel it in people?” he asked.

“Yes, sire, and you can too,” Ahnon said. Before Jedek could say anything, Ahnon continued. “Jedek, when you are around others and you get that funny little feeling that that person is special, that means they have the ability. When you get the tingling on your skin, you know they have used magic.”

Shock hit Jedek’s face, “Wow, I thought that was just a sour stomach,” he admitted, making Ahnon laugh. Ahnon stood and cleaned his plate off then started packing up. When Ahnon grabbed his bow, Jedek asked, “Ahnon, why don’t you ever let the bow down? All the archers at the castle said you had to.”

Ahnon held up the bow. “This bow is made of yew ash and a dragon rib fused to the riser. The string is troll hair, and I’ve told you how tough that is. The elves designed this bow thousands of years ago, and I’ve seen one that was two thousand years old. It has never been let down, and believe it or not, the elves tell me the bow is harder to pull now than when it was made.”

“How far can you shoot it?” Jedek asked.

“I’ve hit a man before at two hundred and eight paces. As far as straw targets, I’ve hit them at three hundred.”

“Will we get to the village today?” Kenna asked.

“We’re already there,” Ahnon answered.

Kenna jumped up. “What?” she almost shouted.

Ahnon pointed off to the left. “Kenna, it’s barely a mile away. There’s a farmstead half that distance from us.”

“How are we supposed to act when we get there?” Kenna asked.

“Oh, that’s easy,” Ahnon said. “You two aren’t going with me. You will sit right here inside this shield till I get back. You will not leave it for any reason.”

She dropped down. “Yes sir,” she said.

Ahnon smiled at her. “Don’t worry; you will get to see villages later, Kenna. I’m going to try and fix it this trip. People would remember a man coming in with two kids,” Ahnon said, and she nodded in agreement.

Ahnon gathered his stuff and left them as the second sun rose over the horizon. When he was gone, Jedek looked at Kenna. “Kenna, it’s just a village,” he said.

“I’ve never seen one,” she said, taking him by surprise. “The only other city I’ve got to see is Velham,” she said then jerked up. “Oh, I did get to see Jaclom as we flew over, but that doesn’t count.”

Jedek patted her hand. “Don’t worry; you will,” he assured her. “Kenna, don’t you think it’s weird that Ahnon answers questions we have in our mind?”

“No,” she said, looking at him. Jedek gawked at her. “Jedek, we wear his amulet,” she said as if that made sense. Seeing him not make the connection, she continued, “It lets him know when we are scared or in danger. If you concentrate hard on your amulet, you can do the same.”

“Wow, I just thought he was really smart and could read my mind,” Jedek admitted.

Kenna fell over, laughing. “He is really smart,” she said. When she finished laughing, she sat back up and held his hand. “That’s what I’m worried about, Jedek,” Kenna said. “Ever since Ahnon put this amulet on me, I can feel your anger.”

“Kenna, they killed everyone,” he moaned, fighting the tears.

“I know, Jedek, but you have to control it. I can feel the anger, and at times, I have to tell you, it’s hard to think. We will get them; I promise you. That’s one reason I wanted to stay close to Ahnon. I don’t want him running off and starting a slaughter,” she mumbled.

“How do you know this?” Jedek asked.

“You know Michi was teaching Karme?” she asked, and Jedek nodded. “Michi told her what the Grand Mage of Nazar told him about the amulet, and she told me. Michi doesn’t have one, so he asked. Haven’t you ever wondered why a sho-ka’s amulet is under the skin?”

“It’s part of the infusion.”

Kenna shook her head. “No, it’s so our thoughts and fears are put before theirs,” she said. Jedek broke out in a cold sweat. “Don’t, Jedek; he can feel it,” she said with an alarmed voice, and he started taking deep breaths, calming himself down.

“What do you mean running off?” Jedek asked.

“The day we left the coast and I saw that ship, just mentioning it might be Multar. The anger you let flow out, I thought Ahnon was fixing to blow it up,” she said. “Please, Jedek, keep control of it. He is going to teach us and will come with us to set the scales straight again.”

Jedek nodded at her, giving a weak smile. “Kenna, they gave up so much for us,” he mumbled.

“I know, Jedek,” she said, thinking about Karme still fighting as she drew her last breath.

“More than that, Kenna,” Jedek said, making her jerk her head toward him. “What you told me… They will give their life, but they already have before they even put the amulet on us. They never got to have fun just to have fun. Now, I find out my fears and thoughts come before his own. That’s not right.”

“That’s the way it’s always been,” Kenna said.

“Kenna, did Karme ever say she wanted to be a sho-ka?” Jedek asked.

Kenna thought for a minute. “Well, kind of. She wanted to make her father proud of her. After she fought in the garden, her father had a statue of her put up in the house,” Kenna said.

Jedek nodded. “Get your components, and start on your light spell,” Jedek said, still thinking. Kenna let out a sigh, pulling out the folded packet. “Remember to view the light away from you when you say the words,” Jedek reminded her, bringing his mind to the here and now.

For two hours, he watched Kenna recite the spell, and nothing happened. Jedek could feel the anger building in her and kept telling her to be calm. “That is determination,” he heard behind them. Turning around, he saw Ahnon standing inside the shield.

“How on Thanos did you do that? I never heard you, and Minos never moved,” Jedek said.

Ahnon shook his head. “If I can’t sneak up on two young adults and a stupid dog, we’re in serious trouble.”

“Okay, you got me there.” Jedek nodded then saw a mule outside the shield loaded down with supplies. “Only a mule?” he asked.

“Hey, beggars can’t be choosers. It’s all that was in the village,” Ahnon said. “We at least have more supplies now. I was getting tired of wild potatoes.” Bending down, Ahnon turned the shield off as Kenna let out a shriek, making him drop to his knee and pull out a throwing knife. Spinning around, he looked for the attacker and saw Kenna staring at the small packet.

Blowing out a lungful of air, Ahnon collapsed on his back. “Kenna, if I didn’t love you, right now, I would bend you over my knee and wear your bottom out,” he said, gasping for air.

Kenna looked over at him and blushed. “I’m sorry, Ahnon. I just got mad,” she said.

Ahnon sat up, taking off his hat, mask, and glasses. “Kenna, come here,” he said, crossing his legs. Slowly, Kenna got up, thinking a spanking was coming. “Kenna, you know better than that,” Ahnon snapped at her. “Sit.” He patted his lap. Kenna sat down, her back to his chest.

“Clear your mind,” Ahnon said, and she forced her mind to clear. “Now, picture the ball of light two feet over your hand.” Kenna closed her eyes and did what he told her. “You’re doubting yourself, Kenna. I know you can do it, so you have no reason to doubt unless you know more than me,” Ahnon said as he closed his eyes and reached around to touch her amulet.

Jedek watched, spellbound, and when Ahnon touched the amulet, he felt his get hot. Reaching up, he grabbed it and could see inside of Kenna’s mind as the last doubt left her mind. Then he heard Ahnon in his mind.

“Kenna, say the words, and know it will happen.”

Opening her eyes, Kenna spoke. “Mollis tepidus lux lucis.” The packet disappeared in her hand, and a small ball of light formed over it. Kenna dropped her hand to her lap. “I did it,” she moaned feeling drained.

Jedek could feel the joy she felt, like he was inside her mind, till Ahnon took his hand off her amulet, and the door slammed shut. He could still feel she was happy but not from inside her mind as he let go of his amulet, smiling at her accomplishment. Ahnon grabbed her and picked her up so she could stand. Letting her go, she wobbled for a second then found her footing as the lightheadedness left.

“See, you just had too much doubt,” Ahnon said, getting up.

Jedek looked at him. “Could you have done the same thing for me?” he asked.

“Yes, but it is a bit intrusive.”

Jumping to his feet, Jedek yelled, “My mother washed my mouth out with soap for all the words I said before getting the spell right!”

“Sire, I told you several times you shouldn’t have yelled out those words,” Ahnon pointed out. “That’s why I didn’t want you around those other kids. The language you picked up was ghastly.”

Jedek smiled. “I guess that was a lesson learned then,” he said. “I should’ve listened to you.”

“I guess so, sire,” Ahnon said and looked down at Kenna, who was just staring at her ball of light. “Sire, I’m sorry I did that,” he said.

“Hmm,” she said, smiling at her light and dropping her head on his chest.

“Entered your mind,” Ahnon continued.

“Oh, it’s okay, Ahnon,” she said in a dreamy voice, never looking away from the light.

Shaking his head, Ahnon said, “No, it’s not okay, sire, but you scared a hundred years out of me with that scream.”

“I’m sorry, Ahnon,” Kenna said, still smiling at the ball of light. “Did you see my light spell?”

Ahnon picked her up. “Yes, I did, sire. I have to admit it was better than any of mine,” he said and hugged her. “I’m proud of you.”

She wrapped her arms around him. “Thank you, Ahnon,” she cried with joy.

Ahnon put her down, and Jedek walked over. “Kenna, it’s better than my first light spell by far.” Kenna gave him a hug and kissed his cheek then looked at her ball of light.

“Now, make it go away and make another one,” Ahnon said.

“Go away!” Kenna gasped. Seeing the look on his face, Kenna pouted and waved her hand. “Consistio,” she said, and the ball disappeared. She reached in her pocket and pulled out another pouch. “Mollis tepidus lux lucis,” she said with determination, and another ball of light popped up above her hand. Kenna smiled and dropped to her bottom.

The world wavered in her vision, “Wow, what a rush,” she said.

“Jedek, get her some water,” Ahnon said, walking back to the mule. As Jedek was helping Kenna drink, Ahnon returned with a bundle of clothes under each arm. Dropping the bundles, he said, “Put these on,” and started packing what was still out.

When the mule was loaded, he looked at the kids, who were swallowed by the clothes. Raising both hands and pointing his palms at them, two puffs of smoke shot out and surrounded them. When the smoke was gone, they were dressed like small versions of Ahnon. The only difference was their outfits were deep black. “It’s kind of hard breathing through this mask,” Jedek said with a muffled voice.

“Don’t take such deep breaths, sire. You’ll get used to it. Breathe in through your nose and out your mouth,” Ahnon said, reaching down and pulling out a dagger, handing it to Kenna. “I couldn’t find a sword small enough for you, sire, so keep this until I do.”

Kenna took the dagger and pulled it out of its sheath. In her small hands, the dagger almost looked like a shortsword. “Thank you, Ahnon,” she said, putting the dagger back and sliding it in her belt. “You know my father will want to have words with you for teaching me magic and giving me weapons,” she said, adjusting her mask and glasses.

“Don’t get me started, sire. When I see your father, I’m punching him till I turn his face inside out,” Ahnon said then spun around. “That was the doubt you had in your mind.”

Jedek looked down at his new clothes. “Ahnon, they have stores in villages that sell hunter gear?” he asked.

“Of course not, sire,” Ahnon said, leading the mule over. “It was a general store, and they buy what people sell. The hunters wearing those were killed by bandits.” He pointed at the surcoat over Jedek’s heart. “This one was killed by an arrow, and the other was stabbed in the back. The killers cleaned the clothes and sold them. Only hunters will buy hunter clothing, so there are usually a few around in each village.”

Jedek felt weird wearing a dead man’s clothes. “Why would anyone want to take on a hunter?” he asked.

“Jedek, think. Hunters carry lots of weapons and usually money from bounties,” Ahnon said. “A bandit is either very brave or very stupid for taking out a hunter. But those hunters were new to the trade,” Ahnon said, walking away.

Kenna spun around but was still weak from the magic and got dizzy. She reached out, steadying herself on Jedek. “How can you tell?” she asked.

“They dyed the outfits completely black. Even I did when I started. You would think black would hide you better at night, but it doesn’t. Then you have to see it really stands out in the daytime,” he said. “But on the plus side, it helps with our cover. You two are my apprentices; your family paid me to teach you the trade.”

“Pay you to work for you?” Kenna asked, shocked.

“Yes Kenna, but they teach you as well. It cost me two gold crowns a year for two years to become a hunter and get my seal.”

Kenna leaned over to Jedek. “Let’s learn how to be hunters. I think it pays more than a king and queen,” she whispered.

Ahnon laughed. “Not quite, sire, but it’s a good living—just filled with a lot of hazards.”

They walked on till noon, stopping by a small stream, where Ahnon speared some fish. He would’ve gotten more, but Minos jumped in to help, scaring them all away. Ahnon cooked the fish as the two watched his every move. After eating, they left, following Ahnon. Kenna looked around. “What is that smell?” she asked.

“Tiger,” Ahnon answered, not slowing down.

Kenna sped up with Jedek until they were beside him. Minos sniffed the air and let out a whimper and ran to catch up to them. “How far away is it?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon stopped and looked down at her. “Judging by the smell now, it’s close. When you can’t get the smell out of your mask, that’s when you know.” Both of the kids became nervous and started fidgeting. “That is fear. Let it go,” Ahnon said. “Predators can smell it, and it makes them attack. Accept the attitude that if it attacks, we kill it and eat it, or it will do the same to us,” he said, looking behind them.

“See, here is our guest; he smelled us and has tracked us,” Ahnon said. Kenna and Jedek turned around and saw a huge tiger a hundred paces away on the trail they had made. “Kitty, you really want to go away so I don’t have to kill you,” Ahnon said putting the mule’s reins in Jedek’s hands. The mule started getting nervous, but Kenna went over, talking to it.

“That’s one big pussy cat,” Jedek mumbled, staring at the massive cat that was as tall as the donkey and much thicker and longer.

“He’s not that big, Jedek. I’ve killed two bigger. They weren’t that good for food, but hey, they still got ate,” Ahnon said, stopping and pulling the sword out of his staff. “Would you like to try, kitty?” Ahnon asked.

“Easy food,” the tiger grumbled. “Fear, smell it,” he said, licking his mouth exposing massive canine teeth.

“Not from me,” Ahnon said. “Come on, then. There is barely enough day left for me to skin you after I kill you,” Ahnon said, twirling his sword and walking toward the tiger.

The tiger let out a roar. “You can live. I will find other food,” he said and turned around, running off.

Ahnon shook his head, shoving the sword back in the staff. “I hate cats. So independent it makes me sick,” he said, walking back.

Kenna was still petting the donkey when Ahnon took the reins from Jedek. “You scared off a tiger,” she said.

“Yeah, but cats are easy if you make them believe you are going to eat them. Canines are totally different, and they bring friends. The worst would be ilar tigers. They have two-foot-long canine teeth sticking out and grow to the size of a small horse. Then to make it worse, they are one of the cats that stay in packs like dogs. Not much fun trying to take them out. With a pack of dogs, you can climb a tree. Ilar tigers just follow you up,” Ahnon said as they walked.

“Are there any around here?” Jedek asked.

“Ilars are everywhere, thankfully not in large numbers though.”

“Just to let you know, I believe you now. That you lied to your nephew, Tilbus,” Jedek said.

Ahnon put his arm over Jedek’s shoulder. “Sire, everywhere is dangerous. We were in one of the safest places on the planet, and look what happened.”

“Are all tigers evil like that?” Kenna asked, wanting to change the subject.

Ahnon looked up as he continued walking. “They are not evil, Kenna. It’s just a wild animal that was hungry, and we came along.”

“Well, some animals are evil,” she said.

Ahnon shook his head. “Kenna, there is good and bad in all species. From what I’ve seen, the only species worse than man is orc,” he said.

Jedek looked up at Ahnon so fast that his hat fell off. “Man is not as evil as orcs,” Jedek said.

“Jedek, even orcs will kill their own kind, but man does it on a scale few other species do,” Ahnon said, making Jedek falter. “Orcs do get more pleasure killing than any other species I’ve ever met, but I have met some that are different,” Ahnon continued. The two followed along as he continued pointing out plants and animals.

Chapter 20

The next morning, they packed up and continued east with the small mountains giving way to large hills, and the trees were spreading out. Minos stopped, sniffing the air. “Danger,” he said, tilting his head, listening.

“Just come on, Minos, but stay close,” Ahnon said, walking away.

“What does he mean ‘danger?’” Jedek asked, taking deep breaths through his nose, trying to smell what Minos smelled.

“We are getting close to the caravan trails of Rancor, and bandits love to hunt here,” Ahnon explained.

They walked on for an hour when Ahnon stopped suddenly. “Jedek, put an orb around you and the group fast,” Ahnon said, drawing his sword from the staff, walking away from them.

Jedek threw the powder down, saying the words before it even hit the ground. He could’ve put two wagon teams and ten mounted knights with them inside the shield he threw up. Ahnon turned around, looking at the massive shield that barely missed getting him inside as well. “At least you’re not floating in the air, sire,” Ahnon said, turning back around.

They were stopped in a small valley glade. “Ahnon, if something that big comes, I want to learn some spells that can hurt,” Jedek said, noticing Ahnon looking at the treetops.

“Listen, sire. What do you hear?”

Straining his ears, Jedek could almost swear he heard a humming. Kenna spoke up before he could. “Ahnon, it sounds like the lecha or whatever wasp we saw,” she said.

“Lecka wasp, Kenna,” Ahnon corrected.

“It’s a big stinking bug!” she yelled. “Who cares what its name is? Get inside the shield!”

Ahnon spun around. “Kenna, please don’t yell. It excites them, and if I get inside, they will just wait us out. They’re circling us. They act like we attacked them, and they want us dead. If you want to help, look around and help me spot them.”

They looked around, but Ahnon found the first one when it slammed into his back, knocking him off his feet. Kenna let out a scream as he fell on his face. Ahnon rolled onto his back as the wasp bit and stung the surcoat. Feeling the wasp grab a chunk of his skin, he reached back with his sword, scraping the thing off his back. When it hit the ground, Ahnon chopped it in half and spun around, swinging his sword, halving another one as it dove at him.

“Kenna, stop screaming. I can’t hear them!” he shouted, and Jedek tried to cover her mouth, but the mask was in the way. Jedek slid his hand under the mask over her mouth as another wasp hit Ahnon in the right leg with such force his foot shot over his head, and he crashed back to the ground. As the wasp bit and stung his pants, he swung the sword, taking its head off. The wasp fell off just as he stood up and sliced the air twice, killing two more.

Jedek kept his hand over Kenna’s mouth then heard a wham! behind him. Turning around, he saw a wasp sliding down the shield with its head barely attached to the body. As he watched that one, three more slammed into the shield, meeting the same fate. “My shield is tough, bug!” Jedek shouted to the dead wasps as they slid down the shield. Kenna suddenly grabbed him, burying her face in his chest.

Turning to where she had been looking, Jedek saw a lecka wasp hovering right outside the shield. Never in his life had Jedek seen anything that looked so intimidating. The wasp’s head was bigger than his fist, and its mouth pinchers moved back and forth over the shield. “You can’t chew through, bug,” Jedek snapped, moving Kenna behind him and pulling out his sword. Not sure if it would work, he thrust the point at the wasp’s head and was surprised when the tip went through the shield. The point of the sword pierced the head of the wasp, which froze in midair. The weight of the wasp shocked Jedek as gravity pulled his sword out of his hand.

The sword landed on the ground still in the wasp’s head. The handle was inside the shield, but the tip and wasp were on the outside. “Get your sword,” Kenna said.

“The sword is fine where it’s at. I’m not taking the chance of pulling that thing in here with us because if one gets in here, we are going out there,” Jedek said, pulling his dagger. Kenna did the same, and they both turned to Ahnon.

Ahnon had one on his back as he chopped two from the air. Jumping up, Ahnon landed on his back, stunning the wasp trying to get at him. Rolling over, he pulled a knife off his pants and shoved it in the wasp’s head. No sooner did he bury the knife did he roll away just as a wasp sent up a cloud of dust, hitting the dirt where he was a split second ago.

Before the wasp moved, he chopped its head off and flipped up to his feet only to have a wasp hit him in the chest, sending him back to the ground. This wasp was climbing up his chest, going for his neck, and Ahnon let out a scream, pulling the wasp off and ripping the head off with his hands. Dropping the staff, he pulled his katana off his back, and with a sword in each hand, he started spinning, cutting down wasps as they dove at him.

Kenna was trembling watching the bugs fall then looked at the ground and noticed several with only half a body were crawling toward Ahnon, and dozens were at her feet at the shield’s edge, chewing at it. “Bullshit!” she screamed and dropped down to her knees, stabbing at the shield. Her blade went through the shield and into the heads outside. When she pulled back, the shield raked the heads off, and she would stab another one. Jedek joined her.

From the corner of his eye, Ahnon saw the kids killing the wasps and wished they would stop before they pulled one inside. Hearing more buzzing, he spun, chopping another out of the air and looked down, seeing a wasp’s head and thorax crawling up his leg. “Holy mother troll snot!” he screamed in a high pitch, jumping up and knocking the thing off. When he landed, shivers racked his body. “This is so—!” he shouted, at a loss for words, but spun, chopping another one out of the air. Listening hard, he couldn’t hear anymore humming, but he heard a lot of clicks as the bodies on the ground continued snapping their pincers.

Stabbing anything moving near him, he cleared a small area then froze, hearing a deep, vibrating sound that made his chest rumble. He looked up and saw a lecka wasp that was almost four feet long and twice as big around as the others. It stopped ten paces away from him, and he watched as the grass bent down under it as its wings beat the air. “You need to carry your butt-ugly self out of here. I killed your kids, so leave,” Ahnon said as the thing shot toward him.

Diving to his side, he sliced forward with his left arm, feeling his sword hit what felt like rock. The sword passed through the wings of the queen as she shot over Ahnon. Ahnon rolled over the body parts on the ground, some of which were still moving, and jumped up, fighting a shiver. Walking over, the queen was trying to flap her wings, but only stumps were on the left side. Raising his sword, Ahnon chopped her head off then moved around, stabbing every nearby head twice.

When he was done, he walked over to the shield and walked through it, stopping in front of Kenna. “Kenna, you have got to get control of your fear of bugs. I almost peed on myself out there!” he snapped at her.

She looked up with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry, but they scare me. I mean, look how big the things are,” she whined.

“Kenna, I can give you whole pages of how those things make me feel, but I block it out. Now, I want you to come with me,” Ahnon said, grabbing her arm and pulling her out of the shield. “Kick the bodies,” he told her and went back to the mule, coming back with two jars.

Kenna was kicking the bodies then looked up at him. “What are those for?” she asked, looking at the jars.

“You are going to help me milk some venom,” he said, and she paled as he handed her a jar. “Now, watch how I do it because they can still snip a finger off,” he said, kneeling down. He made her do two heads, and then he took over, making her do the stingers. Ahnon did the queen since the body was still moving around. When they finished, the jars were three-quarters full.

“How many, Kenna?” Ahnon asked as he walked over, picked up his staff, and sheathed the sword.

“Sixty-three,” she said, fighting a shiver.

“Most I’ve ever fought was five,” Ahnon said, rubbing his chest.

“One didn’t sting you, did it?” Kenna asked, running over.

“Kenna, that’s why hunters wear negtro leather; they can’t get stung or bitten through it most of the time. Granted, they can pinch, making you feel like you’re on fire though,” Ahnon admitted. “No one broke a rib when it hit me in the chest. Now, do I need to tell either of you to keep your hunter gear—that means everything—on?”

“I’m sleeping in mine,” Kenna informed everyone.

“I want a second one so I can keep one clean,” Jedek said, looking at the ground.

“Oh, you’ll have more than that. We are going to make them,” Ahnon said. “Minos, come here,” Ahnon barked. Minos walked over, looking at the bodies of the wasps, stopping beside Ahnon. “Minos, find where they came from,” Ahnon said, and Minos jumped back.

“No, big bugs mean,” he said.

“Minos, they’re all dead now. Show me where they lived. It can’t be far.”

Jedek just wanted to leave but looked down at Minos. “You heard him; find their house,” Jedek snapped. Minos turned around, slumping his shoulders and sniffing the air. It took a little while, but they found the nest in a massive, dead tree. Minos wouldn’t get close and stayed with Jedek. The only reason Kenna went with Ahnon was because he dragged her.

Ahnon stopped in front of the tree and looked at the ground. “Kenna, look at the ground and tell me what you see.”

Almost expecting more demon spawn wasps trying to crawl up her leg, she jumped and looked at the ground and saw nothing but dirt. Then she noticed boot prints. Looking closer, she saw several different kinds. “Boot prints,” she said.

“Yeah, that’s why they attacked. Someone tried to raid the nest,” Ahnon said, prying off a piece of bark, exposing the nest. “Now, some of these larvae may be ready to hatch, so don’t flip on me, okay?” Ahnon said as she held up a jar.

“You’re getting more poison?” she asked as he pulled out a white larva bigger than his forearm.

“No, the blood of a lecka larva is used in many components,” he said, chopping off the head and draining the body, filling the jar. “Two more jars like that can get you a gold crown.”

She stopped shivering, “Really?” she asked, thinking a hunter’s life didn’t sound that bad considering the money.

“Oh yes. As you can imagine, those that get it charge a pretty penny for it,” Ahnon said as she held up another jar for him to fill.

“How many jars do you carry?” she asked when they filled the ninth one.

“Kenna, one thing you’re going to learn: Always carry jars, vials, bags, and boxes to gather magical components and stuff to study.” When he cut open the next comb, a mature wasp head was looking at them. “Don’t want you,” Ahnon said, shoving a knife in its head. Kenna jumped but didn’t spill a drop. When they finished, they had twenty-two filled jars of white lecka larvae blood.

Kenna helped put them in the pack and looked at Ahnon. “I helped get it; I want to use some of it,” she said.

“Sire, we weren’t getting it to sell. We will use it,” he assured her. “Minos, here,” Ahnon called. Ahnon reached down and rubbed his head. “Minos, you’ve done well,” Ahnon said, giving him a piece of jerky. Minos snapped it up and followed Ahnon back to the nest. Ahnon stopped, pointing down at the footprints. “Minos, I can’t smell them. Can you?” he asked.

Minos lowered his head, sniffing, then looked up at him. “Not far. Bugs bite them,” he said.

“Show me.” Minos trotted off. “Bring the mule and come on,” Ahnon called out.

“Ahnon, are we stopping to eat?” Jedek asked.

“You could’ve eaten when I was chopping wasps up.”

Jedek grumbled, following Ahnon. They found three bodies less than a mile away. One was definitely a hunter, but his hat was on the ground beside him. There were several large holes in his head and a large, purple area on his temple.

“The hat is negtro leather too?” Jedek asked, pulling his down tighter.

“They stung him in the only area he had exposed,” Kenna mumbled.

“Every suit of armor has chinks,” Ahnon said, kneeling down and going through the belongings.

Startled at the sight, “Ahnon, you can’t do that,” Kenna said.

Letting out a huff, he replied, “Why not? They don’t need it.” He started tossing things to the side as Kenna looked up and saw the horses and a donkey on the ground, dead.

“Oh, the poor horses and donkey,” she said.

“Why don’t you go over and pull out the stuff from the poor horses and donkey and see if we can use any of it?” Ahnon said. He stopped and looked up at both of them. “No, scratch that. Pull out everything, put it on the ground, and I will pull out what we can use,” he said then went back to work.

Ten minutes later, he was walking over to them with his arms full. “You took his clothes?” Jedek asked, looking at the hunter’s outfit in his arms.

“Of course. This stuff is expensive,” Ahnon said, dropping the stuff. “This hunter was new; he didn’t have a mask, only a face wrap, and his glasses were cheap. This looked to be like his third job.”

“You can tell all that from looking at a body?” Kenna asked, amazed.

“No,” Ahnon said, holding out two sheets of paper. “One is a contract to kill an arachne that was killing some livestock, mostly sheep, three hundred miles to the south. Another one is for a cankle that killed two families. He collected on those,” Ahnon said, pointing at the pages, and they saw two seal stamps. Then he held out the last one that had the same seal, but it was only stamped once. “See, this one is from a wizard offering a reward for lecka larvae blood.”

Jedek stared at the first two papers. “What in the world is an arachne that someone would pay one and a half gold crowns to kill?” he asked.

Ahnon shivered. “A spider that weighs about three hundred pounds, moves really fast, and is very dangerous.”

“Jedek, you ask any more about it, and I’ll hit you,” Kenna warned. “I’ve had enough bugs for one day.” She stood after emptying the last saddle. “What’s a cankle? And if it’s a bug, don’t tell me.”

“No, it’s not a bug,” Ahnon said, waving at her. “It’s a cross between a cat and dog. The snout of a dog and claws of a cat about the size of a pony with a long tail with a bony blade at the end,” he said, shrugging.

“Let me guess; the tail is poison?” Jedek asked.

“No, it’s very sharp, and it just cuts off arms and legs,” Ahnon answered. “It does have six eyes, three on each side of its head. It can see like we can, but it can also see body heat. They are real hard to sneak up on,” he said, folding the papers.

“Why are you taking the papers?” Kenna asked.

“Later, I will alter them so you two can have some kills. Plus, if I find the wizard, I want to hit him. If you can’t get your own supplies, don’t send others,” Ahnon said.

“Ahnon, I’ve seen you buy components in Velham,” Jedek said.

“I was kind of busy to be traipsing out in the wild, Jedek,” Ahnon said, kneeling down and going through the stuff they had laid out. “Bundle that stuff I pulled off them and put it on the mule,” he instructed, pointing to the pile he took off the bodies. “Kenna, keep that shortsword on top, and wear it,” he said when she picked it up.

Fifteen minutes later, Ahnon stood. “We’re leaving,” he said picking up an armload and started walking away.

“You are leaving some stuff you haven’t gone through,” Kenna said as they followed him.

Shaking his head, Ahnon said, “Company’s coming.”

The two started spinning their heads around, breathing deeply. “I smell several smells,” Jedek said, putting his hand on his sword.

“The smell with the high odor is a long tail bear. The smell like Minos is a pack of wolves coming, and the last one that smells flat is trouble. A pack of ilar tigers.” Ahnon picked up the pace. “This many bodies rings a dinner bell.”

“I wish we could’ve buried them,” Jedek said as they continued at a fast pace. “We can’t keep this pace up. The mule is really loaded down and telling me about it.”

“Don’t listen to him; he wants you to take some stuff off so he can run away,” Ahnon said over his shoulder. “I told him if he did, we would eat him.”

Keeping a hard pace for an hour, Ahnon slowed, and the kids came up beside him. “I smell something,” Kenna said barely loud enough to get past her mask.

“Look at Minos,” Ahnon said, scanning around him. Minos was walking in a crouch with the hair on his back standing up, and his teeth were bared.

“What is it?” Jedek asked.

“Goblin,” Ahnon mumbled.

Putting a hand on her sword, Kenna said, “That’s not good.”

“They’re following us. If you notice when the wind blows from behind us, the smell is stronger,” Ahnon said.

“They!” Jedek huffed.

“Yeah, humans with the goblin.”

“What does that mean?” Kenna asked.

“Only one thing,” Ahnon said, looking at her. “Bandits.” Looking back up, he said, “I think they were watching the bodies I looted, making sure the lecka wasps weren’t coming back,” he said.

“I knew we should’ve left the bodies alone,” Jedek said.

“Jedek, if you don’t get everything you can use, you will die. Understand? It was going to waste, and the purpose of life is not to waste anything. They are on horse, so they would’ve found us sooner or later. Goblins are excellent trackers. Fortunately, it’s daytime. They are much better trackers at night.”

Jedek looked down. “I’m sorry, Ahnon. This is just new to me.”

“I know, Jedek. I was the same way starting off, but almost dying a few times because I didn’t take what was available made me wake up fast.”

“What are we going to do?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon glanced over his shoulder and couldn’t see anything moving behind them. “I hope all those animals will run them off, but I doubt it,” Ahnon said. “Let’s move up till we can find a small clearing in the forest and set up. Jedek, you will put a shield over the camp area covering you, Kenna, the mule, and Minos like last time. Just don’t make it so big this time.”

“Sorry about that,” Jedek said.

“Hey, don’t be. You got a shield up; that’s all that matters. The bigger the shield, the more it takes out of you, which I’m sure you realize now,” Ahnon said.

They walked for another hour before Ahnon stopped. “We can’t go any further. They are catching up fast.”

“I’m getting tired of this mask because I smell something else,” Jedek said.

“Plecha rat. Don’t worry about it. They are about the size of a pig but eat worms. Get set up here in this clearing,” he said, stopping. “When they come, act calm. It’s not dark, so the goblin won’t see the shield.” He took off his bow and quiver and set them down.

“Want me to start a fire?” Kenna asked.

“Yes, but just use wood that’s close. We’re leaving after this is done.”

“It’s getting late,” she said, looking up at the sky with the suns close to the western horizon.

“Kenna, what doesn’t eat at the last set of corpses will be coming to this pile. I really don’t want to be here in case they want fresh meat,” Ahnon said.

Kenna smiled. “That’s what I like about you; you already know how it’s going to end.”

Ahnon turned his face to her, but she couldn’t see it because of his glasses and the shadow of his hat. “If you think I’m scared of a goblin and five human bandits, you need to try harder,” he said.

“Now you’re talking. That’s why I like you,” Jedek agreed, pulling Kenna to the site and throwing down the powder to raise the shield. Ahnon looked back, nodding with approval at the shield just the right size covering them as he walked away.

He counted twenty minutes until he heard horses moving behind them and was a little worried because he heard way more than six, putting it over a dozen. He heard the group stop several hundred paces into the forest, get off the horses, and move forward on foot. Relaxing his stance, he waited then heard bark falling off a tree. Grinning, he looked out into the forest, seeing a tree shaking as he reached behind, rubbing two bottles, rolling the liquid and powder together.

In a tree twenty paces into the forest, he saw a man ready a bow then looked back down to see four men walking side by side with swords drawn. A goblin was following them, holding the horses’ reins wrapped around his fist. Nodding, Ahnon mumbled, “You’ve done this many times before.”

The goblin stopped at the tree line as the four walked toward Ahnon. They were all smiling, so Ahnon smiled back behind his mask. “That’s close enough, gentleman,” Ahnon said, and they slowed their walk but didn’t stop. “I mean it. If I speak again, one of you dies,” he said, dropping his hand to his side, and they stopped fifteen paces from him.

“Friend, we really don’t want to kill the kids, so if you just drop everything, we will let you live!” one of them shouted, and the others chuckled.

Ahnon shook his head. “How about I let you walk away and leave your horses,” Ahnon said in a flat voice. This unsettled them. “I’m just a little too much for you, so just leave the horses and walk away. Last chance.”

“Friend, if you don’t drop your stuff, we will make the kids scream a long time before you die,” one said as Ahnon raised his hand, sending five darts zipping over their heads. All the men ducked and turned, following the darts. They hit the archer in the chest. He let out a scream and fell to the ground, not screaming much longer.

Ahnon dropped his right hand, grabbing a throwing knife off his pants then threw it at the goblin, catching him in the throat. The horses pulled away as the goblin grunted, so he couldn’t even grab the wound, but he did hold the reins. Seeing the goblin drop, the four turned around to see Ahnon holding two more blades in his left hand.

“See, you could’ve left and kept your pet goblin and archer,” Ahnon said. “Drop what you have, and you still might live,” Ahnon offered in a flat voice. The group looked at the foreboding hunter. Not seeing any skin, they were thinking this could be an evil spirit.

“Hey wait, we’ll leave!” one shouted as Ahnon threw both knives, catching one man in the throat and another between the eyes.

“You know that knife is ruined now,” Ahnon accused the last two, standing as they just stared at their dying comrades. “Hey, it was your move, and you didn’t make one, so that means I got your turn.” The two dropped their swords and raised their hands.

“I learned that playing in the dirt,” Ahnon said, quickly raising his hands. “Sag su du ina ur,” he said as his arms lifted. Ahnon released a glob of light from each hand, hitting the two in the chest. With their arms still raised, they both fell back like statues. Jedek flinched, having experienced that spell.

Ahnon walked past the men toward the horses, who were still trying to pull free from the goblin. “First horse that runs away will get cooked tonight,” Ahnon said, and they all froze. A large chestnut draft horse stared at him. “Hey, I’m not kidding, but if you stay, we will care for and protect you. Run, and we will just eat you,” Ahnon said, and the chestnut lowered his head along with the rest.

With only a quick glance, Ahnon knew which six horses belonged to the bandits: the ones covered in cuts and not cared for. There were four more horses with the chestnut and three pack mules. Ahnon stepped up to the chestnut. “Where is your old master?” he asked.

“The green one ate him this morning,” he replied.

“Well, the green man is fixing to get eaten by wolves, so what comes around goes around,” Ahnon said, rubbing his head. Prying the reins from the grip of the goblin took some work. Kenna and Jedek walked up behind him, staring at the goblin. It was shorter than Ahnon with dark green skin and long but narrow eyes. The eyes were barely yellow now, but they remembered them almost glowing as the goblin had stood back, licking its lips, exposing rows of sharp teeth.

Ahnon stood, holding the reins. “Take the horses over to where you were. We ride the ones that haven’t been beaten half to death,” he said. They grabbed the horses as he searched the bodies, taking weapons and money. He grabbed the archer’s stuff then walked over and handed it to the kids. Kenna was talking to a roan mare, wrapping it around her finger as Ahnon walked back to the two on the ground. Leaving only the clothes on their bodies, he carried their things over to Jedek then headed back.

Ahnon knelt between the two bandits, who moved their eyes to him. “Wolves are coming,” he said, and they started blinking rapidly. “I’ve watched a person magically bound get eaten before; it’s not pretty. I have an offer for you if you take it. The binding will leave before they get here, and you can hide in the trees. If you accept, blink,” he said, and they both blinked.

He ripped open their shirts and reached down, pulling out a single mini star. “You’ve killed hunters before,” Ahnon said. “This is your punishment; you must go through the land telling all what happens to those that kill hunters. I’m going to scratch your chest, and the pain will be with you the rest of your life and will only decrease when you tell others. Tell them all that the hunter Dark Talon did this to you,” Ahnon said, dragging a tip of the star across their chests. Tears poured out of their eyes as he stood. “This is my magic,” Ahnon said with his mask making his voice sound ominous, walking away as he climbed on the chestnut.

With the rest of the horses and mules tied together in a line, Ahnon led them away. As they left the clearing, he turned and waved, speaking the words, then two shrill screams cut through the air. The screams were answered by several howls off in the distance. Ahnon kicked the horse, breaking into a trot, leaving the screams behind.

Jedek reached down, pulling a small doll out that he found in a saddlebag that had blood on it. He stared at it for a second. Looking up, he guided his horse, following Ahnon through the woods. “Ahnon, you were right. Man can be the most evil species,” Jedek said, putting the doll back in the saddlebag.

Chapter 21

The next morning, the kids were doing exercises as Ahnon went through the saddlebags. Two horses and a pack mule said they were with two miners, and the rest belonged to a husband, wife, and a girl traveling to the capital. Ahnon stopped, remembering Jedek burying the doll when they had stopped at dusk. Shaking his head, he finished his search and moved back to the camp and found the kids starting breakfast.

“Well, look who’s growing up fast,” he said, sitting down.

Jedek looked up with a fake smile. “I’m glad what you did to the last two, Ahnon,” he said, wanting to be joyful about it.

“Don’t dwell on it, Jedek. It might save a few lives, but it can’t undo what’s done,” Ahnon said.

“No, I’m glad they are living in pain,” he clarified.

Ahnon sat up, looking at him. “Jedek, let it go. That will eat you alive. I let them go because I was tired of killing for one day. Granted, they deserved it, but I can find a few people that would say the same about me.”

Jedek dropped his plate. “Ahnon, the only people who would want you dead are evil people like that,” he said as Minos came over, cleaning off the plate.

Ahnon closed his eyes. “Sire, I have done my share of evil in this world, so don’t put me on a pedestal. I’m no saint, divine spirit, or God. Just a man.”

“You haven’t killed defenseless women and children!” Jedek shouted, and Ahnon opened his eyes, staring at him for a moment.

Kenna and Jedek gazed at him in shock. “Yes, I have, sire,” Ahnon finally said. “Both of you, come here and kneel beside me, please.” They both moved over. They couldn’t judge him; he had saved them too many times to count.

When they were beside him, Ahnon grabbed each one’s right hand, placing them on the lump at the top of his breast bone where his amulet was fused into him. “Open your minds,” he said, putting their fingertips on the amulet.

The two followed Ahnon through some of his memories for what felt like hours but were only a few minutes. They both leaned back, looking at Ahnon. Kenna leaned down and kissed his forehead. “What you have done was in battle and saved lives,” she said.

“Kenna, that changes little,” he told her as Jedek gawked at him with tears in his eyes. For the first time, he felt the commitment Ahnon had for him then felt it turn to love for Jedek. Through the vision, Jedek felt the love extend to his parents, Theobald, and Akene then finally to Kenna, Karme, and Michi—the only love Ahnon had experienced except for his mother. Jedek watched as Ahnon had grown closer to Kenna like she was a daughter and Jedek his son. Then he remembered all the things Ahnon had gone through to learn to protect him, following some type of plan related to the seeing stone.

Jedek dove on Ahnon, wrapping his arms around him. “Ahnon, you are the best man ever. If I can just be half as good, I’ll be happy,” Jedek said.

To say the least, Ahnon was shocked at the words. He had expected Jedek to be at least a little disgusted with him. “Did you follow my memories, or were you in Kenna’s mind again?” Ahnon asked.

“Yours, you big cow,” Jedek said, leaning up.

“Really, Jedek?” Ahnon asked, and Jedek grabbed Ahnon’s hand, putting it to his amulet. Tears filled Ahnon’s eyes at the care and love that Jedek had for him.

Jedek lowered Ahnon’s hand. “You know, if you would’ve shown me that earlier, I could’ve saved you some turmoil.”

“Some things must be figured out alone,” Ahnon said, smiling.

Jedek snickered. “Karme told Kenna,” he said.

“Jedek, if you haven’t figured out by now that Kenna can wrap anyone she wants to around her little finger, you have a serious problem,” Ahnon said, looking at Kenna.

“I do not,” she said. Ahnon just nodded at her. “I haven’t tried to wrap you around my finger.”

“Kenna, you had me the day you ran up to me with Jedek, asking me to make you walk on water. When I saw you stick your toe out, testing the spell on the water and giggled, I was wrapped,” Ahnon admitted.

“Hey that’s not my fault,” she said, crossing her arms.

Ahnon laughed at her as Jedek moved back to the fire to finish breakfast. “Well, what did you find in the packs?” he asked, praying for no more dolls.

“Enough food for a month if we hunt some. Ten pounds of gold nuggets at good quality, and if you count up all the coins we gathered from all of them, it comes to around fifty gold crowns. Then you have to remember all the weapons,” Ahnon said.

Kenna stood, nodding. “If we sell the white wasp puke, we could be rich,” she said, helping Jedek.

Jedek stirred the pot, never looking up, “Ahnon, I thought you had gold with you?” he asked.

Ahnon chuckled. “I have twenty times that in my pack,” he said, making Kenna’s eyes go wide. Seeing her reaction, he said, “Kenna, I have more money than your father,” making her eyes get bigger.

“How? He’s a king,” she asked.

“A little here, a little there, and it all adds up,” he said, taking a bowl of porridge from Jedek.

Minos crawled over on his belly, begging for some more food. Ahnon chuckled, giving him a piece of pork. “Chewy,” Minos said.

Jedek leaned back against his saddle. “I think I’m going to like riding horses better than walking.”

“Oh, I know I am,” Kenna said, rubbing Minos. “How far have we come by foot?” she asked, looking at Ahnon, who pointed at Jedek.

“We were staying close to ten leagues a day,” Jedek said.

“Leagues?” she asked. “That is for oceans, Jedek,” she said with a sassy tone.

“Yes, it can be, but a league is how far an average man can walk in an hour: about three miles.” Kenna added it up in her head, and her eyes got big again. “Your eyes are going to fall out if you keep doing that,” Jedek said.

“No, they won’t,” she popped off. “How far can we get on the horses?”

“With good ground, Ahnon and I averaged thirty leagues on Gratu, but that was on roads. I’m not sure about cross country.”

“We’ll get about the same,” Ahnon said, making Jedek’s eyes get big. “We aren’t going over broken ground, so we will do about the same,” Ahnon assured him. “If the other horses were more fit and we could swap out every few hours, we could get fifty to sixty leagues a day.”

They finished breakfast in silence and then packed up with Ahnon showing them how to check their horses and saddles. Keeping the best saddles, they left the rest behind to lessen the burden on the broken horses. Ahnon wanted to let them go but knew Kenna would have a fit, so he relented, hoping they improved so they could start to change out.

Riding hard, they reached the great caravan valley in a week with the Iron Mountains off to the east on the other side. Kenna now knew a shield spell and was working on two more spells, and Jedek learned two more. Ahnon started showing them basic sword skills just so they wouldn’t stab themselves if they had to fight something.

They saw many animals, but nothing attacked them as they rode east, stopping on a small hill looking across the great valley. The valley was beyond massive, and they couldn’t see the other side, but they could see the tops of mountains on the horizon. Heading down into the valley, they saw vast herds of cows and horses off in the distance of the Racor kingdom. During the ride, Ahnon learned he was the only one who had to change horses at mid-day to keep up the grinding pace. At one of the herds, they traded five horses for grain, leaving them nine. Ahnon wanted spares just in case as they pushed on.

Four days into the great valley, they crossed to the northern road on the eastern edge and could clearly see the tops of the Iron Mountains in the distance. It was late afternoon, and Ahnon spotted a stand of trees off in the distance and nudged his horse into a trot. Getting close, he smelled water and soon saw a lake behind the trees with a small knoll at the south end.

He circled the knoll and only found one place the horses could go and motioned to the kids. Pushing the horses to make them climb the step knoll, Ahnon saw it was full of trees with a small clearing close to the edge. Following a routine now, they set up camp, tended to the horses, and then Ahnon started supper as Jedek and Kenna practiced spells. Most of the time, they said the words flatly to make sure they were pronouncing them right and were projecting the thought right with Ahnon watching them. After supper, Ahnon would pull out a book—the kids were dying to know where he got it—and read to them until dusk.

The next morning, Ahnon finished his exercises and bent down to wake up Jedek but stopped. “No, they have been doing really well. They get a day off,” he said. He moved over by the fire, stirring it up and looking over at Kenna. Ahnon saw her curled up in a tight ball, having kicked her blanket off. Walking over, he covered her up and moved to the horses.

On the first night when they set up the shield stakes, the horses just watched with curiosity. When Kenna turned it on, they totally wigged out with one almost breaking his neck running into the shield. It took an hour to calm the horses down, getting them to accept the shield because to Ahnon, that was non-negotiable.

It was the third night the horses fell in love with the “wavy hard air” as they called it. A pack of wolves tracked them down and stood outside the shield. The wolves couldn’t see them, but they damn sure could smell them. One wolf ran at the shield, knocking himself out cold when he hit it. Ahnon had never heard of a horse teasing a wolf, but he sure watched a group do it that night.

The horses would put their heads against the shield and whinny, neigh, snort, grunt, blow, and nicker at the wolves, driving them insane. With the shield, the wolves heard what sounded like the horses were far off, but their noses told them they were right there, making fun of them. At one point, the largest wolf, the one Ahnon knew was the alpha, tried to dig under the shield only to have the shield fill in his hole.

For five hours, the wolves tried to get to them, and Ahnon started laughing, watching the wolves talk. Finally giving up, the pack left with each one peeing on the shield and the horses calling for them to come back.

As he walked over to the chestnut, the draft horse lowered his head, putting it to Ahnon’s chest. “Master, I have to say we like you and the little ones,” he told Ahnon.

“Not as much as we like you,” Ahnon said, grabbing a brush and brushing him down.

“We will carry you far today.”

“No. Today, we rest. We’re taking the day off. Tomorrow, we will be in the mountains,” Ahnon said.

“Where do we travel?” the horse asked.

“Don’t know yet. We have to find it,” Ahnon answered with the horse not understanding but not really caring. Ahnon brushed them all down and pulled out feed bags to give them some grains. “Today, you and the others can graze down on the field, but don’t go too far. If you see something or hear a whistle, run up here to the wavy hard air to stay safe.”

“We like the wavy hard air,” he said as Ahnon put the feed bag on him. Then the sho-ka walked back to the fire and threw some logs on. Pulling out food, Ahnon waited until the kids woke up before starting breakfast as the second sun followed the first in the sky.

It was two hours past dawn when Kenna sat up with her now black hair going everywhere. Alarm hit her face as she looked around then spied Ahnon looking at her by the fire. “We overslept,” she said groggily.

“I let you, sire. We are taking the day off.”

Kenna stood, wrapping her blanket around her, and walked over, sitting down beside Ahnon. She laid her head against his shoulder. “Thank you for being my sho-ka.”

Ahnon put his arm around her, pulling her close, “It’s my honor, sire,” he said, smiling.

“I can’t believe I’m really doing magic, Ahnon,” she said, looking up at him and grinning.

Ahnon smiled and turned her face away from him. “I’m glad, sire, but please brush your teeth. I think you ate some horse dung last night,” he said, and she slapped his leg.

“I do that after exercises in case I throw up,” she informed him, giggling.

Hearing giggling, Jedek sat up and noticed it was daylight. “Oh no, I overslept,” he moaned, sending the two into a chuckle.

“No, sire, I let you sleep,” Ahnon said, and Jedek looked at him.

Jedek walked over and sat on the other side of Ahnon then laid his head on Ahnon’s shoulder. “Ahnon, I want to make my first royal decree,” Jedek announced.

“Oh, are we invading someone, sire?” Ahnon asked, smiling.

“No,” Jedek said, grinning.

“Well, sire, what is this decree then?”

“You are to not call Kenna and I sire any longer. Just by our names,” Jedek informed him, laying his head back on Ahnon’s shoulder.

Ahnon froze in shock. “Sire—” he started, and Jedek lifted his head.

“You are more than my sho-ka, Ahnon. You are one of my two best friends and my savior, advisor, teacher, family, and now father. I talked it over with Kenna, and she agrees you are the same for her. Please, not anymore,” Jedek begged.

Ahnon’s whole body felt lighter than air as he pulled Jedek close then reached out, pulling Kenna up to him. “Jedek, I love you, and thank you.”

“Hey, what about me?” Kenna asked in a muffled voice with her face buried in his chest.

“Kenna, I love you too even though looking at you with black hair gives me the creeps,” Ahnon said.

“Ahnon, you changed it,” her muffled voice called out.

“Believe me, I know, Kenna. Jedek reminds me at least twice a day.”

“I do not,” Jedek said, and Ahnon looked at him with a blank face. “Well, I haven’t today.”

“You just woke up, Jedek,” Kenna called out with her face still buried. “Ahnon, can you let me up now?” she asked, and Ahnon quit hugging her. She looked him right in the eyes. “You need to wash that long coat and shirt or burn them.”

Ahnon let out a laugh. “Let’s eat and wash up,” he said. They ate and moved down to the lake, letting the horses follow. The horses ate grass as the three washed their clothes. Ahnon started laughing when Jedek informed Kenna she was standing guard while they bathed, then they would do the same. Her replies almost made Ahnon grab the soap for her mouth, but she turned around, standing guard.

After Kenna bathed, they went back to camp and lay down with Minos watching the horses and them as the three dozed off. It was noon when a stiff breeze woke them up to see Minos sitting on the edge of the knoll, watching the horses. “See, Ahnon, he’s not dumb,” Jedek said, calling Minos over.

“Play now?” Minos asked, looking at Jedek.

“Well, not all the time,” Jedek amended, getting up and playing with Minos. Kenna and Ahnon joined in the games until Ahnon broke away to fix them some lunch. The others came over and sat around the fire, watching him. Hearing movement, Ahnon looked up and saw the chestnut leading the horses and mules back to camp.

“Full already?” Ahnon asked.

“Horses coming,” the chestnut said.

“It’s the driving season. Racor is a cattle, horse, and sheep kingdom. They are nomads and drive their herds north to graze in the spring and south in the fall,” Ahnon explained.

“Horses ridden hard on road, not with a herd,” the chestnut replied, looking to the north.

Getting up, “Kenna, Jedek, get dressed now,” Ahnon said, walking over and pulling his clothes off the drying line around the fire.

“Ahnon, we’ve seen a lot of riders lately. What’s wrong?” Jedek asked, getting dressed.

“Look at the horses; they’re nervous,” Ahnon said, pulling on his surcoat on and checking his blades.

Jedek looked at the horses and could tell they didn’t like something. Kenna ran over. “What is it?” she asked the chestnut.

“Mean masters,” he answered. Kenna ran back over and finished dressing. Ahnon threw water on the fire and turned the shield on, seeing the horses relax as it formed around them.

Ahnon looked at them. “We are half a mile from the road, so let’s just lay low,” he said, grabbing his saddle. Seeing that, Kenna and Jedek followed suit. As Ahnon moved to the edge, looking toward the road, they continued packing. When they finished, the two were out of breath.

“If those horses spooked us for nothing, I’m not brushing them tonight,” Jedek announced.

“I’ll do it,” Ahnon said, looking to the north.

“Ahnon, I’m sure it’s been over an hour since they told us, and we haven’t seen anything,” Jedek said.

“Horses can communicate over a really long distance,” Ahnon said, seeing riders way off in the distance on the road. “Company,” Ahnon said, putting on his mask, glasses, and hat. The two kids put on their gear as Ahnon looked at the horses. “No noise,” he said, and the horses lowered their heads.

Looking back at the road, Ahnon could indeed tell the group was riding their horses to death. “Twenty-one,” Kenna said beside him. Impressed, Ahnon smiled. To him, they were still just dots on the horizon, kicking up dust. The group drove their horses hard till they were less than a mile away and started to slow.

Ahnon just shook his head, seeing the leader veer off the road, leading the group to the lake. “Ahnon, it doesn’t mean anything,” Kenna said beside him. “This is the only water we see around us.” Ahnon looked up at the shield, and she followed his gaze. “They can’t get through,” she said.

“I’m not worried about that. If it shimmers blue and hums, they are using a locate magic spell,” he said, and Kenna’s heart froze. “If something happens, stay here till dark. Then, head to Nazar.”

Jedek grabbed his wrist. “Ahnon, let’s just go,” he said.

“They will see us now. We will wait and see what happens,” Ahnon said, walking over to the other side of the knoll, watching the riders moving to the lake. Ahnon sucked in a breath, seeing the leader wearing a red cloth over his mouth and nose. Looking at the riders behind him, Ahnon knew they were kytensa. All of them were wearing traveling clothes but carried themselves as warriors. Their horses were soaked in sweat with several frothing at the mouth.

Seeing the group closer, Jedek was filled with hate. “It’s Brytil,” Jedek growled.

“Who?” Ahnon asked, feeling the hate boil out of his amulet, filling his body.

“The one who killed Father,” Jedek said, gripping his sword.

“If we can, let’s let them pass. We can get him later,” Kenna offered.

“I want him dead now,” Jedek said through gritted teeth, watching Brytil’s steel-colored hair wave in the breeze.

Ahnon reached to his back and pulled out a handful of black powder. “Then it will be done,” he said. “Ugu de Ki an zal,” he spoke, and the powder flew toward his body, and he disintegrated into a black cloud of dust for a split second, and then the cloud dissolved away.

Jedek reached for his amulet, and Kenna grabbed his hand. “Don’t! You’ll affect Ahnon, and he will make a mistake if he hasn’t already.”

“I want to feel it when Brytil dies,” he growled.

“You touch that amulet, and it will be Ahnon dying,” she said. “I swear I love you, Jedek, but if you touch that amulet, I’ll stab you in the leg and kill your dog,” she warned, taking out her sword. Jedek lowered his hand and stared at her in shock. “Calm yourself. Remember, he can feel your anger. It’s very intoxicating,” she said, and Jedek tried to take deep breaths, but it wasn’t working.

The riders followed Brytil in two columns toward the water when suddenly, in front of them, a black cloud formed then drifted away, leaving Ahnon standing in its place. With his hands resting on his staff, Ahnon just stood there as the group halted. Brytil looked around then back at Ahnon.

“I don’t need the services of a hunter no matter how good he is. I will find my own quarry!” he shouted at the figure covered head to toe. “Remove your mask so I may see who I talk to,” Brytil commanded.

“You wear a wrap and demand another to take one off,” Ahnon replied nonchalantly.

Brytil pulled his red scarf off his face. “You better kneel when you talk to me, hunter. Your magic doesn’t scare me,” he shouted.

“Oh, I think it does, Brytil.”

Hearing his name, Brytil jumped back in his saddle. “How do you know me, hunter?”

With a deep, hollow-sounding voice Ahnon said, “From your wrongdoings, Brytil. The bounty on you is pretty high.”

Brytil and several of the others started to laugh. “You would dare attack me? Knowing who I am?”

“Oh yes. I would and intend to, but your friends may leave and live or stay and die. It does not matter to me. Your bounty is more than worth it,” Ahnon said, and the smile fell off Brytil’s face, and his hand dropped. “I know that attack, Brytil, and can still kill all your men.”

“I demand to know your name since you say you come to kill me,” Brytil said, trying to show strength in front of his men. Straining to see under the brim of the hat, Brytil could only see glints of light from the glasses the figure wore.

“Very well. My name is Ahnon,” he replied, and as the kids watched from over fifty paces away, the color drained from Brytil’s face. “Yes, I bested your masters, so you will be no chore,” Ahnon chuckled.

Several of the riders put hands on swords and grabbed spell components. Kenna looked at Jedek. “What is he doing? They are preparing?” she asked.

“He’s toying with them, tormenting them like they did Father and me,” Jedek said with a small grin. Kenna closed her eyes, focusing on the amulet, and her body was flooded with the ecstasy Jedek felt watching this. Slowly, his anger started filling her as she opened her eyes, looking at the group with the same little grin.

“The brothers are very put out with you, Ahnon. They have offered a reward for your head equal its weight in gold,” Brytil said with a forced smirk.

“See, they fear me, wanting others to try what they can’t do,” Ahnon laughed, and Brytil started sweating in the cool air. “Tell me; did Ental survive my little surprise? I hope he did because I really want to watch him die.”

“He…he was badly burned,” Brytil mumbled, feeling fear creep up his spine, and it spread to his men.

“You don’t know how happy I am to hear that. I killed hundreds of kytensa, wounded two of your three masters, and still got my sire out of an assassin’s siege.” Ahnon shook his head. “And Brytil, you come with just twenty. I’m really disappointed. It will barely be worth the effort to send your hearts back to the three,” Ahnon said, laughing.

Fear and panic gripped his hear as Brytil stared at the black-clad figure. The hat, now casting a shadow with the suns overhead, hid even the covered face as a chill went down his spine. This is death in front of me, he thought. Gripping his saddle, Brytil shouted, “Well, since you are here, the whelp can’t be far.”

Barely shaking his head, “Watch your tone and speech when speaking of my sire, Brytil. Ryetan made that mistake, and now, he knows what magical pain can bring,” Ahnon said in a hollow voice. One of the riders at the back kicked his horse and took off, riding hard north. “Well, you have one smart one.”

Without warning, the ground between the two columns exploded in a wave, pushing out to each side, throwing men and horses to the ground. Ahnon’s right hand flashed, throwing a knife into Brytil’s shoulder. Reaching up and grabbing the knife, Brytil let out a scream and held up his hand, leaving the knife in his shoulder.

Jumping up and hovering twenty feet above the group, Ahnon floated in the air over the men on the ground, throwing blades as fast as his hand could move. As he flung blades, from the middle of the group, a green, gelatinous ball of light shot at Ahnon, hitting him in the chest, knocking him out of the air, making him crash hard to the ground. None had time to celebrate as Ahnon jumped up, and like a gust of wind, he blurred, rushing into the group.

Jedek and Kenna watched spellbound by the violence as Ahnon plowed through the kytensa, wanting to kill with blade and hands. Several tried to throw a spell, but they couldn’t hit him; he was moving too fast. Kenna watched one run away from the group and point his hand at Ahnon. Then the man just melted into a green, glowing puddle.

Ahnon saw Brytil trying to coax his horse away as Ahnon raised his hand, sending a lightning bolt into the horse. The following thunderclap knocked down the few remaining kytensa as Ahnon blurred around them, slicing and stabbing, littering the ground with kytensa blood. Ahnon stopped and looked up in the sky then back to Brytil, who was trapped under his horse.

Calmly, Ahnon wiped the blade off and sheathed his sword as he walked toward Brytil twirling his staff in one hand. Raising his other hand, a glob of light shot out, hitting Brytil in the chest, and Jedek grinned. “See what it feels like,” he mumbled, stepping through the shield and running down the knoll. Kenna tried to grab him but was too late, so she followed him down.

Ahnon reached down and pulled Brytil out from under the horse. With the bind in place, Brytil could only look up with eyes pleading for mercy. “Oh, how rude of me, Brytil. Your master let my sire speak, so I shall let you,” Ahnon said, waving his hand, releasing Brytil’s mouth from the bind.

“Please, spare me. I had no choice,” Brytil begged.

“Oh, yes you did have a choice, Brytil,” Ahnon said, kneeling and putting a hand on his head. “This is even better. You have a family,” Ahnon said, standing up. “Know I will wipe Thanos of your seed, Brytil,” Ahnon said as Jedek ran up.

“Hey, Brytil, I told you I would introduce you to Ahnon,” Jedek said, removing his hat and mask.

Brytil looked at him, crying. “Please don’t, your majesty. Don’t let him go after my family.”

“Why not? You went after mine,” Jedek replied coldly, and Brytil started to wail.

“Masters, help me!” he screamed.

Ahnon removed his hat and mask, looking on Brytil’s neck, spotting an amulet. “Oh, that’s good,” Ahnon said, grinning. “Tell your masters I will be on a boat soon, coming for them. My sire will be safe in Nazar, and we can settle up,” Ahnon said, grinning. “Last words?” Ahnon asked, reaching over and pulling out Jedek’s sword.

“I want to do it!” Jedek snapped as Ahnon rested the tip of the sword on Brytil’s chest.

“No, Jedek, it will be done by me,” Ahnon commanded, and Jedek backed down from the tone.

“Ple—” Brytil started as Ahnon drove the tip into him then slowly rotated it, pulling it out.

As Brytil coughed up blood, Ahnon looked in his face. “Don’t worry; your family and masters won’t be far behind,” he said as the light faded from Brytil’s eyes. With a quick swing, Ahnon severed the head and reached down, grabbing the amulet. “Hello, traitors,” Ahnon said, closing his eyes.

“You’re a dead man!” Ahnon heard screaming in his head.

Ahnon let out a laugh. “Oh, empty threats. I like that,” he said.

“You will see how empty it is, Ahnon,” another calm voice said.

“You must be Abtec, the brother I haven’t met. I can’t wait to introduce myself,” Ahnon said, slowly seeing them in his mind.

“When we meet, you will be the one begging, Ahnon,” Abtec told him.

“Ask your brothers how their first meeting went,” Ahnon laughed.

“You gutless pig! You mutilated me—my face!” Ryetan screamed.

Still laughing, Ahnon said, “Ryetan, it was a gift to show you what happens to those who move against my sire. I really thought you would like it.” Kenna and Jedek just stared at Ahnon, only hearing his side of the conversation. Then Kenna looked past Ahnon and saw a black form drop out of the sky over the rider trying to get away. Rider and the black form hit the ground, but the horse never stopped. The massive, black form stood up over the body and opened two enormous wings then jumped into the air and flew up. Kenna watched as the gigantic bird flew a lazy circle over them.

“I will take years to kill you!” Ryetan screamed in Ahnon’s mind.

“Well, at least I won’t be bored,” Ahnon said, smiling finally, seeing the scared face of Ryetan clearly. “How is Ental?” Ahnon asked.

Ental’s face filled his mind, and Ahnon had to make an effort to not jump back. His hair was gone, and his entire head was scarred from the burn. “Know this, Ahnon. I will kill Ryetan to have you!” he bellowed.

“Ew, sibling rivalry. Got to love it,” Ahnon chuckled. “How did you like the extra part of that dragon ball, Ental? The burn can’t be healed.”

“I will infuse you to keep you alive for millennia, Ahnon!” he screamed.

Ahnon laughed at him. “I must say this has been fun, and I hope the Gratu fleet continues burning your towns, but I have to run. You know, drop off the sire and come for you three, and tell the Overlord I will stop by,” Ahnon said, and the three froze with fearful expressions in his mind. “That’s right; I know he’s in the dark mountains and always have, but I was going to let him live. Now, I have no choice except to kill him slowly. But I want to tell you something just from me,” Ahnon said, throwing the amulet down. “Valde Poena!” he screamed, and a flowing stream of black shot out of his hands, hitting the amulet. Jedek and Kenna could feel the cold pain from the spell emanating from the black stream.

Kenna and Jedek couldn’t hear the conversation, but they clearly heard three screams coming from the amulet. “Magius!” Ahnon screamed, and the black stream started to glow, giving off a cold heat they felt in their very souls. The three screams increased as Ahnon called for more pain. Not able to handle all the magic Ahnon was using, the amulet suddenly exploded with a dull crack, sending all three through the air, crashing down on their backs.

Feeling lightheaded, Kenna pulled herself up on her elbows, shaking her head. “Don’t ever piss off Ahnon. That’s the lesson for today,” she said as the stars left her vision. Struggling to her feet, she saw Jedek stand and wobble over to Ahnon. They reached him at the same time, and Kenna wiped the blood off Ahnon’s nose and ears. “Ahnon, if you drained yourself again, I’m going to show you how a girl gets vexed,” she told him.

“It’s from the explosion!” Jedek yelled beside her.

“What?” she asked.

Jedek saw her mouth move. “I can’t hear you!” he yelled.

“Well, I can hear you!” Kenna screamed.

“Because I’m yelling!” Jedek bellowed. Kenna held up her fingers, showing Jedek the blood from Ahnon. Jedek reached over and wiped the blood draining from her nose and showed her. “It’s from the explosion!” Jedek yelled.

Ahnon’s eyes fluttered open, and the kids leaned over him. They slowly came into focus making Ahnon grin. “Hey, guys,” he said and couldn’t hear his voice. Reaching down, he pulled out a packet, laid it on his chest, and grabbed both of them. “Audite northmanni,” he spoke, and the cotton left his ears. Looking at the kids, he watched them shake their heads.

“That’s a good spell,” Jedek said, grinning.

“I like it,” Ahnon said. “Think I got their attention?” he asked.

Kenna leaned down, kissing his forehead. “Ahnon, I think everyone in the three kingdoms knows you now.” Ahnon grimaced as he pulled his surcoat open, and she looked down and saw a throwing knife sticking out of his gut. “Ahnon!” she screamed.

Ahnon grimaced. “Kenna, I don’t have another packet to restore hearing, so easy on the ears,” Ahnon said, looking down at the knife. “The gully rat who tried to hit me with the melting ball threw this at the same time, and I could only block one. I’ve been stabbed before, so I chose to block the green ball,” Ahnon said.

Jedek looked at the knife, and guilt washed over him. “Is it poisoned, Ahnon?” he asked.

“Of course it is,” Ahnon said, making the guilt drown Jedek.

“How do you know?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon shook his head. “I can taste it,” he said, and fright filled her face. “Oh, relax. It’s only dexmal. It’s a good poison, but I’ve been immune since the academy. One of my instructors wanted us immune to as many poisons as possible,” Ahnon said then looked at Jedek. Tears streamed down the boy’s face.

“Jedek!” Ahnon snapped, and Jedek looked up at him. “This was my choice; remember, we are family,” Ahnon said and grinned. Jedek wiped his face as Ahnon grabbed his arm. “You will have to close it though,” Ahnon said.

Shocked, Jedek stuttered, “Ahnon, I’ve never done it for real.”

“Here’s your chance. Get ready. I want Kenna to pull it out, and you must seal it fast because it poked a hole in something important inside.” Jedek nodded as Kenna pulled the shirt away from the handle. “I just washed this too,” Ahnon said, and Kenna cut her eyes to him. “Sorry,” Ahnon said.

Jedek held his hand over Ahnon as Kenna yanked the knife out, and blood poured out of the wound. “Vigoratus isa somes,” Jedek spoke slowly, opening his hand, letting streams of white threads of light drift out of it. Ahnon jumped when the threads touched him, and he gritted his teeth as fire filled his belly.

Kenna watched the blood stop and the wound close from the inside out, leaving an ugly scar on Ahnon’s abdomen. “You need to work on that, Jedek. That scar is atrocious,” she said.

“Hey, I did my best, and it was my first time,” he said.

Ahnon chuckled. “It’s fine, Jedek. Your first healing spell always leaves a scar. It’s only meant to save a life, not keep the body pretty. Besides, in a few months, I won’t be able to find it with all my scars,” Ahnon said, grimacing.

“That’s not funny,” Kenna said with a scowl.

“Kenna, once again, I’m sorry,” Ahnon said, getting to his feet. “Get ready to leave.”

“Ahnon, you can’t ride after that,” Jedek said, and Kenna thanked Jedek, on the inside, because she didn’t have to say it.

“Guys, they know right where we are, and I mean down to the spot. They have tons of kytensa in the area. I’m not in the mood to play anymore,” Ahnon told them.

She looked over to the spot of the explosion, seeing a small crater. She shook her head. “Thank the Gods,” Kenna mumbled as Ahnon stepped away from them and looked up at the sky.

“I told you to wait till I found a place to start training them. What are you doing here?” Ahnon asked. They followed his gaze to see the huge bird Kenna saw earlier high above them. “I don’t care if you were bored. You could’ve been hurt!” Ahnon shouted. “Don’t you talk to me like that!”

“Kenna, we are missing out on the other side of the conversation again,” Jedek said, and Kenna grabbed her amulet, and Jedek did the same.

“You get to go and hunt and have fun. I can too,” they heard.

“I really don’t want you getting hurt,” Ahnon said with apprehension.

“I’ve killed dragons, wyven, orcs, trolls, and hundreds of other creatures. You really think some puny human can hurt me?”

Letting out a long breath and dropping his shoulders, Ahnon asked, “Will you please come down?”

“Can I meet the ones you like so much?”

Ahnon smiled. “Yes you may.”

“Can I stay?”

Ahnon let out a sigh. “Okay, but you have to listen. You didn’t hurt anything taking that man off his horse, did you?” Ahnon asked as the large bird spiraled down.

“I’m not a hatchling!” the voice snapped.

The two dropped their hands off their amulets, mesmerized by the huge bird coming toward them, and it only seemed to get bigger the lower it got. Flaring its wings, dust filled the air as it settled down in front of Ahnon. Kenna’s and Jedek’s mouth fell open. A solid, black raptor taller than Ahnon was standing in front of them. Its wings stretched over forty paces, and it slowly pulled them in, tucking them to his body. With its wings tucked, the raptor lowered his stance till he was eye to eye with Ahnon.

“Talon,” Ahnon said, wrapping his arms around the ahus̆-roc, “I don’t like you doing that. You could get hurt.” He leaned back, looking Talon over. “You sure you’re okay?” Ahnon asked, still rubbing his hand over Talon’s massive body.

“You-are-embarrassing-me,” Talon said, rotating his head clockwise with each word and finished with his head almost upside down, keeping eye contact with Ahnon.

Ahnon put both hands on the huge beak. “Aw, come on. Daddy’s worried about his baby boy.”

“I don’t like the hatchling talk. I’m over a hundred now,” Talon said as he turned his head upright.

“You’re still my baby,” Ahnon said, smoothing the feathers on Talon’s head.

Talon leaned his head forward, looking into Ahnon’s eyes. “Sometimes, when you do this, I wish I never came out of the egg.” Talon rotated his head almost upside down again but still looked in Ahnon’s eyes.

“But Daddy hatched that baby’s egg, and look at how big and strong he is,” Ahnon said, dropping his shoulder and going under the upside-down head, wrapping his arms around Talon.

Watching the interaction and knowing what Talon was saying since it was very similar to griffon, Kenna and Jedek were way beyond shock and closing in on catatonic very fast, watching Ahnon treat the giant raptor like a baby. Talon rotated his head back upright and looked at them. “Does he do this to you as well?” Talon asked.

“Yeah, kind of,” Kenna said, a little jealous.

Talon closed his eyes and lowered his head. “There are groups like this one spread out across the valley, Ahnon,” Talon said.

Ahnon jumped back. “Let’s go. You keep watch and tell us if anything is close, but I will take care of it,” Ahnon said, and Talon huffed. Talon squatted then jumped up, opening his wings. His first wing stroke knocked both Kenna and Jedek flat with the blast of air. Ahnon helped them up, smiling. “That’s my baby boy.”

“I heard that!” Talon screeched.

The kids ran up the hill as Ahnon ran over, grabbing five of the kytensa’s horses and followed them up. When he reached the top, Ahnon found the horses in chaos, and Kenna was calming them down. When the horses saw Ahnon and the five horses behind him caked in sweat, they stopped thrashing around.

The three put their hunter garb back on and guided the horses down the knoll. Turning east, they headed up into the Iron Mountains and hopefully sanctuary.

Chapter 22

Running the horses hard, Ahnon led them into the mountains and continued through the night, stopping the next afternoon beside a small valley meadow with a small stream running through it. Unpacking the horses, they set up camp, and the kids gathered firewood then collapsed. Talon stayed overhead, watching for movement but did stop to eat a deer.

As he prepared supper, Ahnon looked over at the kids. “How are you two holding up?” he asked.

Kenna looked up at him with a weary face. “I never knew your bottom could hurt so much.”

“I’m okay as long as we don’t have to move for a few hours,” Jedek mumbled, fighting sleep. He wanted food. “You think they’ll follow us?” he asked.

“Even if they do, the odds of them finding us are slim. This mountain range is huge. Many times the size of Gratu,” Ahnon said.

“Ahnon, Thanos is huge, but they still found us,” Jedek said.

Ahnon shook his head. “Not really. We let them find us, and they were waiting at the one area we had to cross: the northern road. Jedek, there are whole valleys in this range that have never seen a human.”

“So we can relax?” Jedek asked hopefully.

Shaking his head, Ahnon looked up. “No, there are other things here we have to watch out for.” Jedek groaned, getting really tired of the wild.

“Ahnon, back at the fight, I saw one of the kytensa just melt,” Kenna said.

“Yeah, that’s the one who got me. He rushed his spell, and it got him,” Ahnon said looking at his bloody shirt. “As you can see negtro leather doesn’t stop knives and swords.”

Kenna shook her head. “I like stupid enemies,” she admitted.

Ahnon chuckled. “Kenna, it has nothing to do with stupid. A third of all wizards die by their own hands from a spell they cast.”

Shock hit Kenna hard. “You said if I keep my mind sharp and under control, I would be safe.”

“Yes, but in battle, your heart is racing, and your mind is going many directions at once. That’s when you don’t form the correct funnel in your mind for the magic, and the magic unleashes on you. Complacency does the same thing; you don’t respect it and just half-heartedly throw a spell, and the same thing happens.”

Jedek sat up. “Kenna, at Gratu, I saw half a dozen wizards die by their own hand.”

Kenna sat and thought about what they said then looked at Ahnon. “I understand.”

Putting the pot over the fire, Ahnon said, “Please do tell then.”

“Well, that’s why you do magic so much: to get the image chiseled in your mind. The side effect is you always see how dangerous it is,” she said, shocking Ahnon.

“I never thought about it like that,” he admitted, making her smile.

“Ahnon,” Jedek said, “where are we headed?”

Ahnon sat down between them. “We are going to look for a little valley in the southern range of the Iron Mountains. I’m guessing close to where Elvendom, Rancor, and Fantshu meet. The elves mostly stay up north, but more importantly, the winters there aren’t that harsh.”

“I hate winter. The rains are terrible,” Jedek moaned.

“Not here, Jedek. It snows in feet.”

Kenna let out a squeal of delight. “Oh, this is going to be great,” she declared.

Ahnon crawled over to the fire and stirred the pot. “I will remember you said that,” Ahnon said.

“How long do you think it will take us to get there?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon thought a minute then replied, “Around the end of summer.”

The two froze. “Ahnon, summer just started,” Kenna reminded him.

“Yes, I know, but I figure fifty days, sixty at the most.”

Jedek closed his eyes, adding up numbers, then looked at Ahnon, “With the way we have been moving on horseback, I put us there at most forty days,” he said.

“Jedek, we don’t need to move that fast, and we will have to stop and forage for food along the way. Food is rather important.”

“Are there any towns there?” Jedek asked.

“No,” Ahnon said. “There are small hamlets on the border of Elvendom with a few towns close by. Now, there might be some trading post around, but other than that, just wilderness. The major elven cities are to the north.”

“Humans need to spread out,” Jedek said, lying down.

“Jedek, we had to go out of our way to find one small village. I’ve been trying to get it through to both of you; humans stay close together for protection,” Ahnon said. “You know, if we just head straight south, we wouldn’t see but maybe one human settlement between here and the southern sea. That’s over fifteen hundred leagues.”

“That just means there aren’t many humans,” Kenna stated.

“Kenna, Gratu has over fifty million people, and it’s the smallest of the five kingdoms. Nazar has over ten times that.”

Jedek shot up. “What?!” he screamed.

“There are humans here, quite a lot, but they stay close together, and Thanos is very, very large,” Ahnon stressed as he held the bowls out.

Kenna took her bowl. “Okay, so what’s your point?” she asked.

Proud that Kenna could see he was getting at something, Ahnon smiled. “You will learn to live by your own means and not expecting or needing to buy what you require.”

They both nodded at that as Minos came trotting in and flopped down, panting. They all looked down at him. Jedek looked around at them then back to Minos. “Minos what’s wrong?” he asked.

“Big chicken wouldn’t share,” he said, not even raising his head.

“Minos, don’t ever call him that when he’s close, or he’ll eat you,” Ahnon warned, looking up at the sky, making sure Talon wasn’t near.

“Just wanted a bite,” Minos whined. Kenna and Jedek both jumped up and fixed Minos some food as Talon swooped in, landing behind Ahnon.

“Yes,” Talon said, looking at Ahnon.

“You didn’t let him have a bite?” Ahnon asked.

Talon hoped over to Ahnon. “It was my deer,” Talon said, leaning over Ahnon’s head.

“The whole deer?” Ahnon asked.

“It wasn’t that big, and the stupid dog scared away more game than I thought was possible for any animal,” Talon said. “He chased a three horn calf, making its mother distraught. I had to make them leave after they chased him into a hole.”

“Minos, I told you not to chase the three horns,” Ahnon barked.

“Fun chasing three horn. They cry loud,” Minos said, lifting his head up, seeing food coming. When Kenna and Jedek laid out some food, Minos suddenly wasn’t so tired or distraught, jumping up and diving in the bowl.

Ahnon just shook his head as Kenna came over to Talon. “Hello, Talon. I have not introduced myself. I’m Kenna,” she said, curtseying.

Talon inclined his head. “Yes, Kenna, I know who you are, and unlike the griffons, I don’t like the etiquette. Especially with friends.”

Kenna smiled, holding out her hand, “May I?” she asked.

“Yes, you may touch me.” Kenna reached out, petting Talon, and moved closer, feeling the different feathers on his body from the rock-hard feathers on his wings to the soft feathers on his chest then looked down. His talons, like his feathers, were coal black and well over a foot long. The middle talon was curved up more than the others and wasn’t touching the ground.

“Kenna, don’t touch that talon. That’s the one he injects venom with,” Ahnon said. Kenna looked up at Talon, and he nodded as Kenna ran her hand down his legs then each talon. “Thank you for listening to me, Kenna,” Ahnon mumbled, shaking his head.

Talon leaned over thrilling. “Don’t listen to him; he is much too protective now.”

“Talon, I heard that,” Ahnon said, lying back on his saddle.

“I’ve told you that to your face many times,” Talon said as Kenna stood, rubbing Talon’s feathers.

Ahnon yawned. “Yeah, I know, but you are still young and act foolishly.”

“Coming from you, that means nothing,” Talon said, squatting down and fluffing his feathers. It took Kenna all of ten more minutes to wrap him around her little finger as she curled up under one of Talon’s wings, drifting off to sleep.

They traveled hard for over a month, stopping every fifth day to forage with Talon keeping watch overhead, guiding them along the easiest routes. They avoided trouble, and Ahnon kept teaching the two. Kenna was almost caught up to Jedek in spells with her sharp memory, but Jedek could do more before getting tired. Minos grew like a weed and was the size of a pony but still moved like a puppy, much to Ahnon’s and Talon’s disappointment.

It was mid-day, and Ahnon found Talon perched on top of a large bolder in a clearing, waiting on them. “Did my big man find something good?” Ahnon called out, moving over to Talon.

Talon closed his eyes. “I love you, but one day, I’m going to bite you,” he said.

Ahnon reached over on his saddle, holding up a rabbit he shot with his bow. “Look what Daddy has for his big man,” Ahnon called out in a singsong voice.

Talon opened his eyes. “It won’t be today though,” he said as Ahnon tossed the rabbit through the air. Talon caught it in his beak and threw his head back, swallowing it whole.

“You tired?” Ahnon asked.

“Hardly. A pack of hippogriffs were flying by. It looked like a pack of bachelors, so I just landed,” Talon said. “I’m not in the mood to listen to you today about me fighting.”

Ahnon looked up in the sky and grabbed his bow. “They mess with you, and we eat hippogriff!” Ahnon shouted.

Closing his eyes and lowering his head, Talon muttered, “That’s what I mean.”

“Hippogriffs? Where?” Kenna shouted, looking up.

“To the east. They should be overhead soon,” Talon said, looking up at Kenna. Kenna rode her horse over to Talon, looking up in the sky. “There,” Talon said, looking off to the east. They saw five creatures high in the sky. They could tell they were black but saw little detail.

After they passed over, Kenna sighed. “I wish I could’ve seen them up close,” she pouted.

“Would you like me to go and catch one?” Talon asked, stretching out his wings.

“NO!” Ahnon shouted, making Talon sigh.

Kenna reached over, patting Talon. “He really loves you a lot,” she whispered.

“I know, and I love him too,” Talon said, spreading his wings. “But one day, I’m going to bite him.” He jumped in the air, flapping his giant wings, sending out a cloud of dust and leaves.

When Talon left, Kenna moved over to Ahnon. “Ahnon, you have to quit treating him like a little kid,” she told him.

“Kenna, I’ve raised him from the egg.”

“You stole him from his momma!” Kenna shouted.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, his mother was killed by a group of hunters, and they tracked the nest down.”

“Why did the hunters kill his mother?”

“Money.”

“Are ahus̆-roc that dangerous?” she asked.

“Kenna, you can see how dangerous they can be, but there is another reason some hunters track them that I’m not in the mood to talk about,” Ahnon said in a tone that let her know to drop it.

Jedek slid off his saddle and moved to one of the pack mules to get some food. “What are you doing?” Kenna asked.

“Seems like a good spot to take a break,” Jedek said, eating. She and Ahnon nodded in agreement and got off their horses to join him. “Ahnon, can I ask you a question that’s not about Talon?” Jedek said.

“Yes, Jedek.”

“Who was Neeji?” he asked, shocking Ahnon. “You really like him, and I know he’s from the academy.”

Ahnon smiled. “Saw a lot in my mind, didn’t you?” Ahnon asked, and Jedek blushed. “Neeji was one of my instructors.”

Kenna dropped down on her butt. “Ahnon, come on and tell us the story,” she begged.

Letting out a sigh, Ahnon sat, folding his legs. “My first two years at the academy were my worst. I didn’t really want to be there, so I didn’t try and had to go to the whipping post every night. Secretly, I wanted to be kicked out but little did I know that I couldn’t be kicked out. After I was allowed to view the seeing stone, I tried as hard as I could to be the best. Master Kota saw the improvement and started talking to me and in a few months was tutoring me privately. It was almost a year later when I called him Neeji. It means father-teacher. Since he didn’t mind, that’s what I always called him. That man knew sword fighting like no other and was a fair wizard.”

Jedek smiled. “So you didn’t go to the whipping post anymore after that, did you?” he asked.

Ahnon chuckled. “What gives you that idea?”

Shock replaced the smile. “You had a master who liked you,” Jedek pointed out.

“Jedek, remember me telling you about trying magic without components?” Ahnon asked, and Jedek nodded. “Neeji was the one holding the whip.”

Jedek’s mouth fell open, and his food fell out. “Wh—” was all he managed.

“Jedek, bhari training is dangerous, and the whipping post lets you know you made a mistake.”

Cringing, “Are we going to get whipped?” Kenna piped in with a small voice.

“No, you will have other punishments, Kenna,” Ahnon said, filling her with relief.

Jedek shook the shock off. “Ahnon, if you have to whip me to train me, it’s okay,” Jedek said, shocking Ahnon.

“No, Jedek. If you notice, that is one weapon I don’t use. Granted, they do teach you whip extensively, but I’ve had enough of them for all of us. To be honest, I would be just as happy to never see another whip in my lifetime.”

Jedek smiled. “All right, but I want to be at least half as good as you are.”

Ahnon stood. “You will be better if you commit to the training,” Ahnon said then called his horse over. They all mounted and headed off.

It was late afternoon when Ahnon stopped them as they traveled down a small valley. He looked up on the mountainside to the east, watching a pack of animals. The kids looked up, following his gaze. “What are those?” Kenna asked in wonder.

“Rock apes,” Ahnon said.

“Can we go see them?”

Letting out a sigh, Ahnon closed his eyes. “Kenna, you aren’t petting them.”

“I just want to see them,” she clarified. Not convinced but not wanting to see Kenna’s pouty face, Ahnon led them down the valley until they were less than two hundred paces from the rock apes. Kenna gasped, looking at the pack moving along the side of the mountain between the trees. Even from where they were, she could tell they were massive, half again taller than Ahnon with gray fur and skin, but what stood out was they had four arms.

Jedek shook his head. “I can’t believe Father had one of those,” he confessed.

“Okay, I saw them, we can go,” Kenna said when one stood up and started beating its chest with all four hands.

“We can’t yet,” Ahnon said, watching the pack. “That was a challenge, and if we leave, they will chase.”

“What do we do?” Jedek asked.

“Nothing. Stay here, and let them know we don’t care what they do, but we aren’t scared,” Ahnon replied. Suddenly, a shadow fell over the standing rock ape. Talon swooped over his head then flew off. The apes went absolutely crazy and ran up the mountainside, whooping and hollering as the pack slipped into thicker tree cover. “Or have Talon scare them,” Ahnon said, wheeling his horse away.

Kenna looked up in the sky. “Thank you, Talon,” she said, and a Talon let out a shriek that echoed off down the valley.

Jedek laughed. “I think that will let things know trouble is overhead,” he said.

Chapter 23

Two weeks later, the troupe started off early before the second sun crested the horizon. After riding for several hours, Ahnon stopped, looking south at a large valley. A mile away, he saw a thin trail of smoke rising up in the air. “That looks like a house,” Kenna said.

“It is,” Ahnon replied, looking around the valley then back down at the small clearing beside the house.

Jedek reached back and pulled out the scroll map. “Jedek, it’s a farmhouse. It’s not going to be on the map,” Kenna said. Jedek ignored her, unrolled the map, and pulled out the magnifying lens to look at the area. He spotted the river on the map going through the valley.

Shaking his head, Jedek looked up. “Ahnon, I think I know where we are, but we’re still a hundred leagues inside Elvendom. What’s that house doing here?” he asked.

Impressed, Ahnon nodded, “You’re right on our location, and I have no idea. They are either fools or very brave.”

“I think both,” Jedek said, rolling up the map and putting it up. “The house is small, so many can’t be living there, and with all the animals we’ve observed, let’s just say I would want an army or you going through the Iron Mountains.”

Ahnon tightened his mask. “Let’s go and see why they are here,” he said.

Shaking his head and not understanding, Jedek followed. Ahnon had made it clear he didn’t want to get close to anyone.

As they neared the farmhouse, Kenna heard several kids cry out and run toward the house as a man came out of what she took for the barn. Both structures were primitive, but the house was the only one with a chimney. The man had a sword and was holding it low.

“He knows how to use it,” Ahnon said, stopping on the far side of the yard, nodding to the man.

“There are no beasts here that a hunter needs to kill!” the man yelled out.

Ahnon held up his hand. “I have no contract open now. We are just moving through. I am sorry to intrude, but seeing a settlement here shocked me,” Ahnon called out, his mask giving his voice a doom-like tone.

The man adjusted his stance. “A hunter and two apprentices in full dress makes me think otherwise,” the man said, twirling his sword.

Ahnon chuckled. “I like this man,” he said only loud enough for the kids to hear. Reaching up, he took off his mask. “There will be no fight today unless you or something else attacks us,” Ahnon said, and the man relaxed.

“What is your brand, hunter?” the man called out.

“Brand?” Jedek whispered.

“What I’m called. My seal,” Ahnon whispered back. Looking at them man, he called, “I’m called Dark Talon.” Kenna and Jedek both saw the man’s shoulders slump.

Jedek chuckled. “He seems to have heard of you.”

“I’ve gotten around some,” Ahnon admitted.

“Dark Talon, forgive my rudeness, but we live in peace here with many of the creatures around us. I am called Delmuth.” Jedek was just beside Ahnon and heard him mumble, “Delmuth and Ava,” before the man actually said his name. Jedek sat, shaking his head in wonder as a thousand questions filled his mind.

“Delmuth, may we come closer? I don’t like shouting.”

Delmuth sheathed his sword. “Yes, please do. I’m sorry I didn’t offer,” he said.

They rode over, and Ahnon slid off his saddle, holding out his hand. Delmuth shook his hand, grinning. “With a family to protect, I don’t blame you in the least,” Ahnon said. Delmuth was not as tall as Ahnon but was stockier with flaming red hair past his shoulders.

“Ava, we have guest,” Delmuth called over his shoulder, releasing Ahnon’s hand. Hearing the name ‘Ava,’ Jedek jerked, looking at the side of Ahnon’s face. The door to the house opened, and a pretty, blond woman holding a baby came out. She was followed by a passel of kids, nine in total from several years older than Jedek to the baby in her arms. “My wife Ava,” Delmuth said. Jedek gasped, wondering how Ahnon knew both of their names. In total shock, Jedek turned to Ahnon. Thankfully, his mask hid his expression.

Ahnon nodded to the lady, studying her closely and suddenly smiled at her, looking back at Delmuth. “Just a piece of advice,” Ahnon said, leaning toward Delmuth, “get a bow.”

Delmuth let out a laugh. “Had one but had to sell it in the spring. Wolves got the goats, so I had to buy some more. I’m making another, and it should be ready before winter,” he said.

Nodding, Ahnon turned around and went back to the pack mules. Grabbing two bows, chain mail, quivers full of arrows, and several swords, Ahnon carried them back, handing them to Delmuth. “Here, take these till you have yours ready. Took them off some bandits many weeks ago.”

In shock, Delmuth reached out, taking the supplies as his oldest kids moved over. “Sir, I can’t pay for these. This stuff would bring a good bounty,” he said as the two oldest boys helped their father hold the equipment.

“You need it more than some merchant, Delmuth. I’m teaching my apprentices how the world works. Money isn’t everything,” Ahnon said, “but it does help a lot.” Delmuth and his family went into a laughing fit.

When the laughter died down, Delmuth handed the stuff to the kids, telling them to put it up and not play with it. “Have you eaten, noble Dark Talon?” he asked.

“No, we don’t want to impose,” Ahnon said as Jedek and Kenna looked around the meager farm, agreeing with Ahnon.

“Nonsense. We can kill a piglet,” Delmuth said.

Ahnon bowed. “If we stay, allow us to provide a nice deer for the fire,” Ahnon offered.

Delmuth smiled. “That can take a while,” he chuckled.

Turning his head, Ahnon looked up in the sky then back at Delmuth. “One will be here shortly. Let your family know not to be afraid,” Ahnon said, making Delmuth curious and a little worried. Ahnon turned around and looked at the kids. “Masks off,” he told them, taking off his hat and glasses and putting them on his saddle. Hearing gasps from the family, Ahnon looked up in the sky.

Talon was coming in from the west, his wings blocking out the entire skyline as he neared. Everyone saw a deer in his talons. Two of the littlest kids ran inside as Talon slowed and dropped the deer then wheeled in the air and flew over, landing beside Kenna.

The animals on the farm were in complete hysteria at the sight of him. “A giant wolf!” one of the teens yelled, pointing behind Ahnon. Turning around, Ahnon saw Minos trotting up behind Jedek and stopping beside him.

“No, he’s with us,” Ahnon said, turning around.

Delmuth told his kids to go and calm the animals as Ava handed him the baby and walked past Ahnon to Talon. Ahnon smiled as she walked by him, and she nodded, giving him a quick grin. She stopped and looked up at Talon and started talking to him as Ahnon turned to Delmuth.

“Forgive me wife. She loves the magical creatures of the world and likes speaking to them when she can,” he said.

“Oh, believe me. I know all about that,” Ahnon said. Delmuth handed the baby to one of the older girls and dragged the deer over so the oldest boys could skin it.

When he came back, Ahnon looked at him. “Have you seen many people here?” Ahnon asked.

“No, you be the first in the five years we’ve been here,” Delmuth said.

Ahnon motioned the kids to dismount as Ava continued to talk to Talon, and several of the younger kids moved over to Minos. Minos tried talking to them, but they didn’t understand his words though they did understand he wanted to play. “Where did you get a goat?” Ahnon asked as Minos started playing with the kids.

“One hundred and nine leagues to the southeast is a hamlet,” Delmuth said as Ava walked up.

She curtsied. “Dark Talon, it is an honor,” she said as she stood back up. “We have heard of your exploits and are honored that you have come to our home.”

Chuckling, “Okay, enough of that,” Ahnon said.

A smile filled her face. “Your name is legend, my lord,” she told him.

“You may call me Ahnon, and drop the ‘my lord’ please.”

“Yes, Ahnon. Let me go see about lunch,” she said and walked away.

Kenna and Jedek stayed close to Ahnon, much to the disappointment of the kids, until lunch was ready. They just listened as Ahnon talked with Delmuth, finding out about the area. Kenna was spellbound by all the creatures Delmuth spoke about. Jedek was a little worried about the creatures and Kenna’s fascination with them.

After lunch, they said their goodbyes and left the family. It was mid-afternoon when they finally headed out with Ahnon leading the kids west. When they were away from the farm, Jedek moved his horse beside Ahnon. “We’re heading west,” Jedek said.

“Yes, we are,” Ahnon agreed.

“Ahnon, we just came from here,” Jedek said.

“No, we came in from the northwest.”

“You know what I mean.”

Ahnon laughed at him. “Yes, Jedek, I know what you mean, but there are several large valleys this way. One might be what we are looking for. This valley is spoken for. I’m sure the one we want is close,” Ahnon said as Kenna came up on the other side.

“Ahnon, just who makes your maps?” she asked, handing the map to Jedek, and he put it in his saddlebag. “They are awfully more detailed than the ones I’ve seen, and I’ve never seen one that you had to have a looking glass to see detail.”

“There is a group of wizards in Fantshu that use spellbound birds to fly over the land, and they draw maps from it. They release them every five to ten years,” he answered.

Jedek whistled. “Bet those are expensive,” he said.

“That scroll you have in your saddlebag cost me five gold crowns,” Ahnon said. Jedek sucked in a breath.

“So,” Kenna said.

Jedek looked over at her. “That would feed and supply that family we just left very well for three years,” he said, making the color leave her face.

Taking their time, they moved over the ridge, leaving the valley with the family and Talon guiding them to a camping spot just off another valley. Moving out early the next day, they crossed the valley and headed back up into the mountains.

It was two days later in the morning when they stopped on a high ridge overlooking a large valley, and Ahnon looked up in the sky. “What?” he said, looking up then to the east.

Kenna and Jedek looked across the tree-filled valley and saw the river running through the middle of it. Jedek was just guessing, but he figured the valley was around ten to twelve leagues wide with the west side showing several tall, snowcapped mountains. They couldn’t see the southern end and could just make out where the northern end twisted back into the mountains.

“Come on,” Ahnon said, guiding his horse down the ridge.

Unable to get beside him, the two followed with the rest of the horses and mules. When they reached the valley floor, Kenna rode up beside him. “What is it?” she asked.

“Talon said there’s another farmstead or a group of buildings on the west side,” Ahnon said, confused.

“So?” Kenna asked.

“That’s an awful lot of farms for this country, Kenna,” Ahnon said, pushing his horse into a gallop. The mules grunted as they broke into a gallop, voicing their disapproval. It was just midday when they stopped in a glade below a small rise surrounded by trees. Reaching the top, half a mile away, they saw three buildings nestled next to a steep, south-facing ridge. There was a nice stream running right next to one of the buildings then continued down the rise to merge with the river behind them.

Jedek looked around as he gripped his sword. “Ahnon,” he said with some worry in his voice.

“Yes, I know, but Talon hasn’t spotted anything,” Ahnon said.

“Minos,” Jedek snapped, and Minos came over to him. “Go see if anyone’s there,” Jedek said, pointing ahead.

Minos looked at the buildings, panting. “Play,” he said, and broke into a run.

“What is with you two?” Kenna asked.

“Kenna, look at the buildings,” Ahnon said. “They are huge and made of stone.”

“So? They’re smart farmers,” she said, making Ahnon groan.

Jedek reached over, grabbing her hand, “Kenna, that took a long time and a lot of work. Something’s not right.”

Gripping the reins tighter, “Then what are we doing heading toward it?” she asked, getting worried.

“I want to know what’s going on,” Ahnon said.

When they reached the houses, Minos came over. “Nobody here to play with,” he said.

“Get down,” Ahnon said, getting off his horse then tying it to the hitching post. With staff in hand, he walked past a stone water well in front of the building he took for the house. The first building they went past was definitely a barn with a log fence around one end and a silo to one side. He didn’t know what the second building was, but it had a water wheel in the stream.

Stopping in front of the house, a term he used loosely, he saw it was bigger than many mansions he had seen. There were four windows along the front, all with closed, thick wooden shutters. In the middle were two massive, wooden doors. The kids came up behind him.

“Ahnon, this place is huge,” Kenna whispered.

“Yes, I can see that,” he said, grabbing the sliding board and pushing the doors open. The inside was pitch black before Ahnon threw in a ball of light. The kids followed Ahnon inside and stopped, looking around. The building was just one massive room. To their right was a loft over a quarter of the floor and a ladder leading up to it. Under the loft, they saw four beds lined up against the wall. On the back wall was a massive fireplace with four large chairs. In the center of the room was a huge, wooden table with eight chairs around it. A real stove was in the back left corner. Ahnon walked around the room as Jedek counted his steps: forty paces long and thirty wide.

“Follow me,” Ahnon said, heading to the back right corner, casting another ball of light in front of him. That was when they saw the hole in the floor. The ball of light floated down it, and the kids watched Ahnon head into it. Running over, they saw him walking down a spiral staircase, so they followed.

The cellar was as big as the single room above them. Surveying the room, they saw a door on each end and the back wall. Ahnon opened the doors to find the ones on each end were very large, empty rooms, and the one on the back was a much bigger room lined with shelves.

When Ahnon walked out of the room with the shelves, he stopped in the middle of the cellar, looking at the doors at each end. Jedek could see Ahnon didn’t like something. “What is it?” Jedek asked.

“A wizard lived here,” Ahnon said.

“Well, that explains how this place got built,” Kenna said. Her muffled voice echoing across the cellar.

“A wizard lived here, but magic didn’t build this cottage,” Ahnon told her, looking around. “My purse is on dwarfs. Magic can’t build to this detail.”

Kenna looked around. “You can tell a wizard lived here by looking at the walls?” she asked.

Ahnon shook his head, lifted his arms, and pointed at each room on the ends of the cellar. “Those are component rooms. You always have two that are separated. One for positive components, the other for negative components.”

Kenna looked around. “What’s the room with the shelves then?” she asked.

“Food storage,” he answered, heading for the stairs. They followed Ahnon outside to the building with the water wheel and went inside. They froze upon walking in. The far wall next to the stream was full of gears and levers. In the center of the room was a huge forge, and on the far wall was a kiln. Around the room were several anvils but, like the house, nothing else.

The forge was half the size of the cottage, and the kids wanted to ask questions but saw the tension in Ahnon’s body as he walked out. They followed him to the barn, and like the cottage and forge, it was stone as well, but it was even bigger than the cottage. Stables lined one wall with a hay silo in the back corner and a loft above them.

Jedek walked around, rubbing the ledges. Like everywhere else, the dust was an inches thick. “Ahnon, nobody’s been here in a really long time,” he said.

“Yes, I know,” Ahnon said, walking outside and looking around. From the barn, they could see down the rise to the glade and all the way to the river. Ahnon sniffed the air and headed to the stream beside the forge. Stopping on the bank, he pulled off his glove and stuck his hand in but yanked it back out fast.

“What?” they both yelled, Kenna grabbing a spell pouch and Jedek grabbing his sword.

“It’s hot,” Ahnon said, putting his hand back in. The water was hot but not enough to burn; it actually felt pretty good. He stood and headed back to the cottage. Walking back inside, he said, “Open the shutters.”

Ahnon helped them then looked around, trying to figure out what was going on. “You’re right, Jedek. Nobody’s been here for at least fifty to a hundred years. The problem is this place has never been used.” Jedek and Kenna just stared at him, waiting for him to explain.

He walked over to the fireplace. “It’s only been used once or twice, and the forge has never been used. There used to be stuff here, but it’s been taken out piece by piece. Look on the walls. You can see where pictures or tapestries used to be. Some show they have been gone longer than the others, like where dishes were on the mantle. But they were taken long ago. Jedek, like you pointed out, ours are the only footprints in the dust.” They looked down, confirming it.

“So what happened?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon threw up his hands. “I have no idea, but you don’t just leave this,” he said, motioning to the cottage. “The forge alone cost more than a small castle. Throw in the rest, and you could’ve built one.”

“Maybe they left to get some stuff and got attacked?” Kenna offered.

“Okay, so who came back and took the stuff out a piece at a time?” Ahnon asked.

Kenna shrugged. “I don’t know. I’m just trying to help,” she admitted, walking over to the table and seeing the layer of dust. “I’m glad I have on a mask; otherwise, I’d be sneezing till next year,” she mumbled. Reaching out, she dragged her finger across the table, leaving a trench in the inch of dust. Then, a large section of dust moved. “AHHH!” Kenna screamed, jumping back, and Ahnon spun around with his sword out.

“What?” Ahnon hissed, looking around.

“It moved,” Kenna said, pointing at the table. Ahnon walked over with his sword out and looked down at the table. He saw her finger mark and a large rectangle of dust that had shifted. Reaching down, he nudged the rectangle of dust, and it slid separate of the area around it. Grabbing a corner, Ahnon lifted it and shook it to find a piece of parchment with a note written on it. He read it, shaking his head.

“This was written two hundred and twenty-one years ago,” he said, lowering the parchment.

“What does it say?” Kenna asked, walking over with Jedek behind her. Ahnon handed it to her and walked around, looking, as Kenna read out loud. “To whomever finds this place, be warned this area is full of monsters. My family was going to mine for iron to make steel and collect magic components, but there are too many creatures around here for us. If you stay, be careful, and don’t go to the grove to the south. It is the home of a very large fairy tribe. Have seen everything from dragons to sirens and some things we can’t even name. Much luck to you, signed by Mangus.” Kenna looked up.

Ahnon stuck his head out from the loft. “No, Kenna, we aren’t going south for anything. You don’t go into a fairy’s tribal home unless invited,” Ahnon said, jumping down.

Jedek looked around. “Well, what are we going to do?” he asked.

“This is home now,” Ahnon said.

“What about the monsters?” Jedek asked.

“This whole range is full of monsters, Jedek,” Ahnon said. “Open the windows and the door in the back.” Jedek spun around, for the first time noticing a door in the far left corner. They opened the doors and windows, and then Ahnon rushed them outside. Jedek and Kenna ran outside and turned around just in time to see dust billow out of the house with a torrent of wind. Next, they heard water rushing behind them and turned around to see a tube of water hovering off the ground, heading toward them. Jumping out of the way, they looked back at the tube of water and noticed it was flowing off the ground toward the double doors.

Through the windows, they could see water blasting everywhere and flowing out the door under the tube of water. Then the tube hit the ground, soaking both of them as it splashed. Then another gust of wind flowed out of the house, sending rain out of the windows and doors. After what seemed like forever but was only a few minutes, the wind stopped.

They walked back inside, and it looked totally different. The entire cottage was spotless with Ahnon standing in the middle of the room. He looked at them. “Get our stuff in here,” he said, walking out. He moved to the forge and barn, doing the same thing, making them spotless. When he got back, the kids had moved everything inside and were sitting at the table with their stuff lying across the beds.

Kenna looked at him, grinning. “That was so wild.”

Ahnon took off his mask. “Since we don’t have to build, I didn’t want to waste time cleaning,” he said, walking over to his bags. He walked back, carrying a stack of parchment and a flowing ink well. “You two put the horses in the barn and make supper. We have a lot to do over the next week,” he said then sat down and started writing.

Jedek looked at Kenna. “I kind of like this place,” he said, turning to see Minos chasing a rabbit. Minos was now so large the rabbits would turn sharply, and when he tried, he would fall, rolling end over end as he crashed.

“We are so lucky he caught one,” Kenna said, leading the horses to the barn. “I like this place too, Jedek. We have a home at least till we finish training.”

Chapter 24

The next morning, Ahnon woke them before sunrise. “Eat, and we’re leaving,” he told them abruptly.

Jedek sat up. “I thought we were staying?” he asked.

“We are, but this is too good of an opportunity to pass up. It will literally take years off your training.”

“Years?” Jedek asked, shocked.

“Yes, Jedek. You asked to be trained, and it doesn’t happen overnight,” Ahnon said. “Since we don’t have to build, I’m going to take advantage of it, so eat and dress. Leave your packs, but bring your weapons and full hunter dress,” Ahnon said, walking outside.

They ate fast then dressed as they ran outside to the darkness and saw Ahnon talking to Talon and Minos. Then they noticed their horses were saddled, and the others were behind them with the mules, all of them bareback. “Let’s go,” Ahnon said, jumping up on his horse. Kenna and Jedek climbed on and had trouble finding Ahnon in the darkness as they caught up to him.

“What’s the hurry?” Kenna asked.

“We have four months till winter and a lot to do. When we get back, you two will start training,” he answered.

“Okay, but where are we going?” she asked.

“Delmuth’s farm.”

Jedek jerked in his saddle. “Ahnon, it’s over three days away, so what’s the hurry?” he asked.

“We will ride hard and be there tomorrow morning. We only stop to eat and rest the horses. When we leave Delmuth’s, we go to town.”

“What about Talon and Minos?” Kenna asked.

“They are guarding the house.” Kenna started to worry about them. “Kenna, don’t,” Ahnon said. “You really think something will hurt Talon? And he will watch Minos.”

Riding hard through the day and night, they reached Delmuth’s farm a few hours after the suns rose. The family rushed out to greet them as they hopped off the horses. Jedek and Kenna were sore, but over the past few months, they had learned how to sleep while riding, so they weren’t that tired.

Delmuth walked over. “You rode these horses hard. What’s after you?” he asked with concern.

Ahnon looked at him. “Nothing,” he said, taking off his hat and mask. “I want to make an offer to you and your family.”

“What kind of offer?” Delmuth asked, squinting.

Ahnon pointed to the house. “Let’s have a seat so I can tell you,” he suggested, and Delmuth nodded, telling his kids to put the horses in the barn.

When they were seated, Ahnon put his saddlebags on the table. “Delmuth and Ava, I want to start a business with you right here.”

They looked at each other then back to Ahnon. “Ahnon, in case you haven’t noticed, there not be too many folks around these parts,” Delmuth said.

“That’s part of the deal. There never can be.”

Ava leaned over the table, putting a hand on her husband’s arm. “Ahnon, tell us of this offer.”

“I want this family to start a small craftsman’s school here, training horses, raising bocha hounds, blacksmiths, seamstresses, and the like. You will go and bring back several families and start building. You will surround one hundred acres with a fence, and that is to be the only place where people will live. Livestock, fields, and a few buildings can be outside the walls, but no humans may live outside the walls. A city will not develop here for any reason.”

Delmuth gasped, not believing what he was hearing as Ava spoke. “Ahnon, even if we did that, we can’t control what others do around us.”

“By spring next year, the King of Fantshu will send a deed giving us domain a hundred leagues in every direction. Your family will be in charge of this, and the child who you pass this on to will be held by the same terms. We split the ownership fifty/fifty,” he told her.

Delmuth looked at Ahnon. “Ownership? What about the money?” he asked.

“Sixty/forty,” Ahnon said.

“You’re going to give us forty percent just to run it?!” Delmuth shouted, jumping back.

“No, sixty. I’m taking forty,” Ahnon said, and Delmuth forgot how to talk. His mouth moved, but no words came out.

“You have the money to start this off?” Ava asked in shock.

Ahnon reached in his saddlebag and pulled out a very large leather pouch. Opening it, he poured it on the table. The kids ran over, looking at the pile of gold and silver crowns. “That’s a hundred gold crowns and two hundred silver,” Ahnon said, pulling out another pouch, throwing it on the table. “The same is in there.”

Delmuth just started babbling, staring at the coins. Ava stood. “What do you get out of this?” she asked. “Don’t say forty percent,” she said, narrowing her eyes.

“Your silence and an ally,” he answered, shocking her. “You are to never tell anyone about us no matter what,” he said, handing her a large piece of parchment.

“Who are you really?” she asked as she started reading.

“If you agree, you will find out. If not, you will have to keep holding the creatures at bay with your witchcraft,” Ahnon said with a wink. Ava gasped and dropped to her chair.

“How?” she asked.

“Little things, but I can say you are a pretty good one,” Ahnon said.

Delmuth looked up at Ahnon. “You’re serious, aren’t you?” he asked.

“Very,” Ahnon said. “We will step outside and let you discuss it.” He turned to the door.

Ava stood. “We accept,” she said, this time shocking Ahnon.

“Don’t you want to talk about it?” he asked.

“We have,” she said, and Ahnon looked at Delmuth.

“You heard her; we have,” he said then looked at the money.

Ava smiled at him then looked at Ahnon. “I can see you want to bind this magically,” she said, raising and eyebrow. “I ask the same, but witchcraft from our side,” she offered.

“Deal,” Ahnon said, pulling out ink and quill. Ava put her hand on his arm as he signed. Then he did the same as Ava and Delmuth signed. Ahnon pulled out a stack of papers. “I made a list to outline the training and areas of study, but by all means, make adjustments,” he said. “There is also a list of what will be waiting for you in Dilhoth. Make a list of what I forgot and what you need to look for in the families you bring here. Remember you will have to buy enough food to feed everyone through winter,” he said, grabbing his saddlebags.

Delmuth stared at Ahnon then the coins. “Ahnon—” was all he could manage.

“The first master craftsmen will be here in the spring, so you don’t have much time,” Ahnon said. “There is more I wrote down,” he added, walking to the door.

“Where are you going?” Delmuth asked.

“Dilhoth, feed and water the horses. We’ll be back in seven days,” Ahnon said, motioning for the kids.

“Ahnon, that’s over two hundred leagues away!” Delmuth shouted, jumping up.

“Yes, it is. You need to start training your oldest to ride. We will be bringing some wagons back, but some will need to ride,” Ahnon said as the kids walked outside. “When we get back, you really want to consider heading toward the city. It should only take you a month to get what you need and come back.”

Delmuth chuckled. “See you in seven days,” he said when Ahnon walked out, and he looked at Ava. “You were right; this place is our gold mine,” he said, watching the kids staring at the pile of coins.

“Yes, it is,” she said, looking at him. “You know who they are?” she asked, and he shook his head. “The kids are the King and Queen of Gratu.” Delmuth gave her a confused look. “It’s in the contract. The ruling king was killed, and Ahnon is their sho-ka, keeping them in hiding. We can never tell anyone, or the contract will be broken, and we lose all.”

Glancing at the kids, “Ava, what about the kids?” Delmuth asked.

She chuckled. “They don’t hear me, Delmuth. Only you do,” she said, looking at him. Delmuth looked down at the kids poking at the money.

Ahnon led the kids away from the house and pulled out the two slings they had used to fly out of the castle with him in what seemed a lifetime ago. “Here,” he said, handing them out. “Double and half, then Jedek, do one on me,” Ahnon said, closing his eyes.

Jedek cast his on himself as Kenna did the same, then Jedek turned to Ahnon and cast the spell on him. Feeling the spell course through him, Ahnon opened his eyes, pulling out a spell packet. “Let’s do it, you two,” Ahnon said then started speaking magic and rubbing the packet on his chest.

Kenna and Jedek put the slings they were in around Ahnon’s neck so they could sit on his sides. They were barely on when they started to float up. “Ahnon, you need to learn patience,” Jedek said, holding on.

“I’ll remember that, Jedek,” Ahnon said, throwing white powder in the air, finishing the orb spell. They watched the orb form around them as heat started pouring off Ahnon from the magic. “Get ready.”

Kenna took the advice, wrapping her legs around Ahnon’s leg and gripping handfuls of his surcoat. “How long till we get there?” she asked.

“Before lunch,” Ahnon said with a smile as Delmuth and Ava stepped outside to see Ahnon floating up, surrounded by shimmering air. Then, suddenly, he was gone, and a huge thunderclap sounded over the valley.

Kenna thought the world sat on her chest as Ahnon took off. She fought the blackness clouding her vision until she felt normal again. When she looked around them and saw the world blurring by, she started getting sick. Remembering the last flight, she looked ahead, and the feeling started to go away. “I want to learn how to do this,” Jedek said, grinning.

“Me to, just not this fast,” Kenna agreed.

“It will be some time before you two are ready to fly,” Ahnon said, shocking them.

“You’re talking,” Jedek said.

“Yes, I have been for several hundred years.”

Jedek tried to think of a smart response. “You know what he meant, Ahnon,” Kenna said.

“I’m not tired and drained this time.”

Kenna smiled. “Do you always go this fast?” she asked.

“When we left the castle was the first time I went that fast. Today, we are going faster,” he answered.

“How long till we fly, Ahnon?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon thought for a minute. “If you keep training as hard as you have, two years, maybe a little less,” Ahnon said, and Jedek sighed. “I’m the one that needs patience?” Ahnon asked.

“No, I need some also,” Jedek mumbled.

“Don’t worry, Jedek; you will, but this is the one spell that has killed many a wizard.”

Jedek suddenly saw a village ahead, then just as fast, it was behind them. Those on the ground heard thunder rip across the clear, blue sky.

“We aren’t flying into the city like this, are we?” Jedek asked.

“Yes, we are, but don’t worry. Nobody can see us. This is the next orb shield you will learn,” Ahnon said as they shot across the land.

It didn’t seem that long as they felt Ahnon slow down, and a nice-sized city was ahead on the horizon, stretching for leagues out over the land. Jedek was amazed at how suddenly the farm land began around the city, just like Ahnon had told them. “When we get there, remember; you are apprentices, so no talking till I tell you, okay?”

They slowly flew over and around the city until Ahnon found what he was looking for. Then he slowly lowered them into an alley across the street from a huge store. When they touched down, the kids climbed off, and Ahnon stopped the shield. After checking the kids to make sure they looked the part, he checked his mask, hat, and glasses. “You two stay two steps behind me, and don’t talk,” Ahnon told them, walking out of the alley with the two right behind him.

Several people jumped back when they stepped out, and a carriage stopped in the street as Ahnon walked right out in front of it, not paying it any attention. Jedek and Kenna followed, trying to act indifferent to everything, but the carriage had scared the life out of them.

Ahnon headed right for the shop’s door and pushed a man out of the way who was standing on the other side, talking to someone. He spun around to yell but saw the hunter with two apprentices and paled, telling his friend he was going home. Never pausing as he strolled inside, Ahnon pushed two people away from the counter.

A young lady gasped, seeing him lean over the counter to her. “Get the owner, and tell him to come here,” Ahnon commanded, and she nodded, backing away from him, then spun around and took off running. Less than a minute later, a short, chubby man came out, wiping his hands on a towel.

“Master Hunter, how can I help you?” he asked, smiling.

“Talk in private,” Ahnon said, moving down the counter, away from the other people, who just wanted to get out of the store. At the far end of the counter, Ahnon handed over a list. “I need this the day after tomorrow at dawn, loaded and ready to go,” he said.

The man scanned the list and started sweating. “Master Hunter, the three heavy wagons and oxen teams alone will cost half a silver crown,” the man said, trying not to stutter.

Ahnon pulled a gold crown out, laying it on the counter. “Here is an advance,” he said, sliding the coin over.

The owner looked at the coin and smiled. “We will start at once.”

“I’m not finished,” Ahnon said. “You will be getting more stuff here from other merchants that I want loaded as well.” He handed over several sheets of paper. “I need these supplies ready in two weeks, loaded and ready to go. The man will be giving you a letter and will pay for your time and the other half of the balance,” Ahnon said.

The owner scanned the pages. “Master Hunter, I don’t have the money here to even buy this much stuff,” he admitted.

Ahnon reached down and pulled a small pouch out, handing it to the owner. “This should cover half.”

The owner looked under the brim of the hat, only seeing the shiny image of his reflection in the glasses. Looking at Ahnon, he was having trouble believing he was even a person. Opening the purse, the owner looked down and gasped, closing the pouch. “The Gods as my witness, it will be done,” the owner pledged.

Ahnon tilted his head to the owner. “Good merchant. If you do what I’ve asked, not only will I pay you, but you will have a letter of marque from Lord Reardon himself by spring,” Ahnon said, and the owner went pale.

“Lord Reardon,” he gulped, and Ahnon tilted his head again. The owner handed the purse back. “I will get the money from a lender. You don’t need to pay even half in advance,” he said raising his chin.

“No, good merchant; this helps you and I. You get what every merchant wants, and I get to make the Lord Reardon happy.”

The owner bowed. “Thank you, Master Hunter. I’ll get started at once,” he said, motioning to several people.

“Good merchant, make sure your people don’t forget anything without telling me or get sticky fingers. The chief steward will be taking the inventory,” Ahnon said, walking off.

“It will all be there,” the owner called out as Ahnon opened the door and walked out. Next, Ahnon went to a blacksmith and handed him a list and some coins. They went to several more stores, and then Ahnon stopped at a messenger office and paid to have a stack of letters sent across Thanos. It was late afternoon when he led the kids to the best inn in the city.

Walking up to the counter with an air prominence Ahnon paid for the rooms and led the kids to the dining room, taking a table in the far back corner. When the waiter left, Ahnon sat down with his back to the wall and uncovered his head, putting everything on the table. The kids, seeing him do it, followed suit. Kenna looked up at him, smiling. “I like being a hunter,” she said. “People even act scared of me.”

“People are scared of what they don’t understand. Hunters kill what they’re afraid of, so the fear transfers to hunters,” Ahnon said.

“Why were we so rude?” Jedek whispered.

Ahnon smiled. “If I hadn’t, we would probably still be at the first store. If you act like you have power, then others listen, but just be ready to prove it.”

“How could you prove it to a shop owner?” Jedek asked.

“Go to another one and pay him double just to spite the first one,” Ahnon said, and Jedek nodded, liking the thought of that.

“Ahnon, who are those ladies over there?” Kenna asked, nodding to the far side of the room. Ahnon looked over with Jedek, who sucked in his breath seeing two of the biggest women ever wearing breast plates. Not fat but tall and very muscular and still beautiful. The third was smaller but still muscular and, like the others, beautiful.

“Amazons from Azonia,” Ahnon answered. “Jedek, don’t stare at them that hard. I really don’t want to fight them.”

Jedek turned back around and looked at him with wide eyes. “Ahnon, they’re huge,” he whispered.

“Not for an Amazon. I’ve met some that were two feet taller than me and twice my size.”

“But they’re still pretty,” Jedek said, getting a hard look from Kenna.

“Kenna, relax,” Ahnon said. “Jedek, they’re Amazons. I’ve never met an ugly one nor have I heard of anyone else meeting an ugly one.”

“What are they doing here?” Kenna asked.

“Probably buying prisoners,” Ahnon said, and Kenna nodded. “The small one is a priestess, and the others are warriors protecting her. More ceremonial than anything. Priestesses are magi.”

“Why buy prisoners? Don’t they have their own?” Jedek asked.

Kenna looked at him in shock. “Slaves, Jedek.”

“That’s wrong,” he said shaking his head.

“Jedek, I had three slaves, so don’t get on your high horse,” she snapped in a low voice.

Jedek took a breath, and Ahnon lifted his hand. “Not here or now, Jedek. Honch has the toughest laws on slaves there are. I know many people from other countries who go to Honch and sell themselves into slavery,” Ahnon said, making Jedek lean back in his chair. “Damn, they’re coming over. Don’t talk,” Ahnon whispered and leaned back as the three walked over.

The two giant Amazons wore thick, bronze breastplates, gauntlets, steel tasset belt that looked like a skirt and shin guards with red capes flowing off their shoulders. Their hands rested on sword hilts at their waist as the priestess stopped at their table and looked down at Ahnon. “Your apprentices were staring. We thought they might like a better look,” she said. She was wearing the same armor, but hers wasn’t as thick, and she had a bag on one hip and a dagger on the other.

“Forgive them; I was just assuring them that women could be beautiful and still be strong warrior priestesses,” Ahnon answered with a slight bow of his head.

All three smiled at the compliment, and the priestess nodded at Ahnon. “Thank you, hunter,” she said then looked at Kenna. “It’s refreshing to see a woman outside of Azonia trained to fight. Except for Nazar, I didn’t think anyone else did.” Kenna smiled and lowered her head to the priestess.

One of the female guards, the bigger one, stepped around the priestess. “The priestess spoke to you, child. Speak back,” she grumbled.

“Captain, talk to my apprentice like that again, and you will die before you finish your sentence,” Ahnon warned as his eyes narrowed. “As you can see, she is an apprentice and doesn’t talk until I give her permission, just as it is on Azonia. I’m sure if you take off your breast plate, we can find some whip marks from your master,” Ahnon said with small sneer.

The priestess grabbed the captain’s arm and squeezed it, glaring at the huge woman. “Hunter, I apologize for the rudeness of my escort,” she said through gritted teeth, and the captain looked down at the floor, grimacing, clearly afraid of the smaller priestess.

“No need to apologize, priestess. It was just a misunderstanding. I’m sure your captain didn’t mean anything,” Ahnon said then stood, motioning to the other chairs. “To prove our respect to you and your guard, please join us for supper,” Ahnon offered with a slight bow.

The priestess groaned, trapped by the hospitality. “Thank you, hunter. We would be happy to,” she said, pulling out a chair. The other two sat on each side of her with one next to each kid. Jedek was staring at the captain with what could only be described as awe. Ahnon looked over at Kenna, seeing the same from her as she stared at the one sitting beside her with an open mouth.

“Apprentices, you may speak openly,” Ahnon said, smiling.

“Wow,” Jedek said, staring.

“I want to be this big with muscles and still be pretty,” Kenna said, and Ahnon tried not to laugh as the guard blushed.

“Young apprentice, don’t stare,” Ahnon said quietly, and the priestess was chuckling silently.

“You seem to know a lot of Azonia, hunter,” the priestess said.

“Yes, I have an open letter of invitation from Queen Immeril,” Ahnon said, getting a surprised look from all three.

“You have hunted on Azonia?” she asked.

“Once, but I’ve visited several times. The queen likes my company,” Ahnon said, taking a sip of water.

The priestess was at a loss for words, but the captain wasn’t, “Hunter, you’re a man, and only a man who has faced the coliseum can have audience with the queen,” she said.

“Well, actually, I met her first then heard about the law, so I went and beat everyone there for a season,” he said casually. “The queen gave me her key.”

The priestess bowed her head to him. “Then you have my respect, hunter,” she said, almost making Ahnon fall out of his chair. Amazons were almost as hard as griffons to bow to anyone other than their own royalty.

“Thank you. Maybe it will excuse me for one of my apprentices, who keeps staring,” Ahnon said, kicking Jedek under the table.

“Sorry,” he said and looked away.

“It’s of no bother,” the captain said, nodding at Ahnon as Kenna gave the captain an ugly look. Fortunately, nobody was looking at Kenna.

The food arrived, and they ate together as the kids asked about Azonia, and the priestess questioned Ahnon. When supper was over, they all parted with both guards kissing Jedek on the head, making him blush. Ahnon put a hand on Kenna’s shoulder, squeezing it to remind her to keep her mouth shut.

As Ahnon left the table, Kenna and Jedek followed. “Ahnon, why didn’t they tell us their names?” Kenna asked, still giving Jedek an ugly stare.

“Amazons only tell their names to friends. Their positions mean more to them. If we would’ve been in Azonia, the guards would have told us what units they were with along with rank, and the priestess would have told us which temple she belonged to. They see themselves above the rest of us,” he said, climbing the stairs to their room.

Glancing out of the corner of his eye and seeing the look Kenna was giving him, Jedek said, “They seem really arrogant and ostentatious,” hoping to appease her.

“They acted like all Amazons,” Ahnon informed him. “The warriors of Spree are just as bad.”

When they reached their room, Jedek immediately apologized to Kenna for anything he did wrong, making Ahnon sigh with relief. Kenna smiled at him and kissed Jedek’s cheek as they all laid down on the bed, still dressed, and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter 25

The next day, the kids followed Ahnon around the city again as he dropped off lists for stores to send to the general store. The last place they went was an armory, and the kids grinned upon entering. Weapons of war were everywhere, and they looked on in wonder as Ahnon talked to the owner.

After giving him a list, Ahnon took the kids around the store, measuring them and pulling out chain mail, gauntlets, axes, spears, over a dozen different swords each, and many other things. Then he bought them each a wooden sword just like every sword he just bought. Last, he bought each a bow and quiver full of arrows. These he told them to put on their back like his except to let the bow down. When they left, Jedek moved closer. “Thank you, Ahnon. It’s a great bow,” he said.

“No, Jedek, it’s a just above a piece of trash,” Ahnon told him with a snort.

“It was the most expensive one there and the best-made one.”

“The reason I bought them is for you two to practice till we make your own,” Ahnon said.

Jedek stopped. “You spent that much on training? You bought the wooden swords why?” he asked as Ahnon stopped and turned around.

“Don’t ask, just do. Remember?” Ahnon reminded him and spun around, heading back to the inn. They ate again with the Amazons then again slept in their clothes.

They left the inn before sunrise as Ahnon instructed them how to drive a wagon as they walked the deserted streets. When they reached the store, it was still dark, but the owner was waiting outside for them and led them around back.

Coming around the store, they saw three teams of wagons with one team that had two wagons trailered together. Pulling the wagons were the biggest oxen the kids had ever seen with two oxen for each wagon. Their heads were so high up even Ahnon could walk under one without ducking. They had huge horns that curved out then back toward their faces, and their bodies were covered in thick, long, brown fur.

Ahnon walked over as Jedek and Kenna gaped at the massive animals. “Giant woolly oxen,” he said.

“Bet they aren’t that fast,” Jedek said.

“You would be right there, but they walk as fast as a horse. They can walk for a week without stopping and are ten times stronger than a horse,” Ahnon replied, and Jedek groaned.

“We aren’t stopping, are we?” he asked.

“Only to eat and water the oxen.”

Kenna pointed at the wagons. “Ahnon, why are the wagons bowed down in the middle? Are they fixing to break?” she asked.

“No, Kenna, they are heavy load wagons. Each one can carry ten tons,” Ahnon said as the owner came over, handing Ahnon several sheets of paper.

“Here is the inventory, and I will have Lord Reardon’s supplies ready in two weeks. I’m sorry we couldn’t get everything on three wagons,” he said as Ahnon handed over what he owed.

“Fine, merchant. It has been my pleasure to do business with you, and if the next transaction is this good, your letter of marque will be here this spring. And you will be our primary purchaser here,” Ahnon said with a nod.

Looking around, the owner leaned over. “My wife put four days’ rations in bags for you, but I put more. I’m sorry, but she can’t cook. That’s not why I married her,” he admitted.

Ahnon chuckled, and with the mask on, it sounded creepy to the owner. “Tell your wife I’m in her debt, and I’ve eaten worse; trust me, good merchant,” Ahnon said and motioned to the kids to get up on a wagon. Jedek got on the one in the back and Kenna in the middle wagon that had cows tied to the back and Ahnon driving the double wagon up front. Jedek’s wagon was piled high with hay, and as he looked at it towering over him, he hoped it wouldn’t fall. He looked over the side at the full chicken cages lashed to the side and grinned.

With the eastern sky getting brighter, they followed Ahnon out onto the street as it wound its way out of the city. It was hours after dawn when they pulled through the city gates. Jedek and Kenna were both amazed at just how fast the oxen moved with their steady walk, and they were out of sight of the city before noon.

Ahnon was looking around when Kenna jogged up beside him. “Hey pull me up,” she said, holding out her hand. Reaching down, Ahnon pulled her up and put her on the seat.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

“I’m not riding by myself for days and nights not talking to anyone,” she said. “Don’t worry; I told the oxen to follow you and tied a rope from them to the back of your last wagon,” she said. “They are smarter than cows but still not the sharpest knife in the drawer.”

Ahnon laughed. “Yes, you’re right,” he said and looked over and saw Jedek climb up on the other side, smiling. “Lonely?” he asked.

“No, but the oxen don’t really like to talk. I did the same thing Kenna did to her team,” Jedek said, and Ahnon laughed.

“Ahnon, what is a letter of marque?” Kenna asked.

“When a merchant does good business and pleases a noble, they will give him a letter of marque. It lets others know that the noble likes doing business with that merchant. The more letters of marque a merchant can get, the more nobles and others will use them.”

“I bet when you get one from Lord Reardon, that means something,” she said with raised eyebrows.

“Yes, merchants try hard to get his business,” Ahnon said.

“Who’s Lord Reardon?” Jedek asked.

“The richest man in the world,” Kenna informed him.

“Kenna, when we get home, I’m teaching you money,” Jedek said.

“I know money,” she said with a sassy tone.

Jedek shook his head. “No, you don’t. There are other coins besides gold,” he said, and Kenna gave him a mean look. “Ahnon, how do you know Lord Reardon?” Jedek asked, ignoring the look from Kenna.

“After his wife gave birth to their second child, a group of men kidnapped her and the two kids. They threatened to kill them unless the he paid them an enormous sum,” Ahnon said, leaning over, looking behind him, making sure the oxen behind him were still following. “Reardon was going to pay it, but I stopped him, telling him they were going to kill them anyway. I told him to go ahead with the money but not to let it out of his sight. I tracked them down and killed the kidnappers and rescued his family before he reached the exchange point.”

“Bet he was thankful,” Kenna said.

“Yes, he was. He tried to give me the ransom.”

Kenna looked at him burning with curiosity. “Just how much?” she asked.

“Seven tons of gold.”

“WHAT!” she screeched, and the oxen jumped. Taking his glove off, Ahnon reached up and stuck a finger in his ear, shaking it to make the ringing stop.

“Kenna, please don’t do that,” Ahnon begged, and the oxen grunted in agreement.

“Why didn’t you take it?” she asked.

“I didn’t need it. I already had money; what I needed was someone to show me how to make more. So I asked him to go into several businesses with me and to be a trusted friend,” Ahnon explained then leaned over close to her ear. “Besides, I’ve made more than that with him partnering and showing me how to make money,” he whispered.

Kenna went into shock as Jedek smiled. “That was smart, Ahnon,” Jedek said.

“I thought so,” Ahnon said.

“Do you own any land here in Racor?” Jedek asked.

“Yes, I own an estate outside the capital and several houses around the country,” Ahnon said.

“How many countries do you have houses in?” Jedek asked, looking at the still shocked Kenna.

“All of the five kingdoms: Spree, Azonia, Brant, Calkran, and Ocnus,” Ahnon said.

“That’s every kingdom in the south,” Jedek said.

“I also own houses in the three northern kingdoms,” Ahnon added, and Jedek shook his head.

Jedek looked over at Ahnon. “How did you know Ava was a witch?” he asked.

“Jedek, that’s easy. She doesn’t smell like spell components, and Delmuth is a pretty good warrior but not good enough to keep the creatures at bay there. Only someone with power can do that. She’s not crazy like a demon catcher, so that only left one option.”

“Snot, that’s just smart reasoning,” Jedek said, disappointed.

“Most of life is,” Ahnon said, looking down at Kenna, who was still wide-eyed. Ahnon smiled and patted her leg as they continued on.

They rode straight through, only stopping to water and once to feed the oxen even though the oxen said they were fine. On the morning of the seventh day since they left, they pulled up to Delmuth’s farm. They loaded up on the wagons and horses and left with Ahnon once again driving through.

When they reached the cottage, Delmuth stared at it in wonder as Ahnon and the kids started unloading. Ava walked over to him. “Ava, we should’ve looked around more till we found this instead of the house and barn,” he said waving his arm at the buildings.

Ava put her arm around him. “This was not for us,” she told him, making him give her a double take. “Let’s help unload so we can start our family’s future,” she said, pulling him to the cottage.

Even with Delmuth’s family, it took two days to put up everything. On the third day, Ahnon was sitting outside with Delmuth, watching the kids play. “Ahnon, we don’t need this other bag of money,” he said, handing one of the bags to him.

“Keep it,” Ahnon said as Kenna brought him a glass of tea then went to play.

“You sure?” Delmuth asked, feeling the weight of the bag.

“Yes, I want you to buy weapons and make sure some of the ones you bring back know how to use them.”

Delmuth sat up. “You expecting trouble?” he asked.

“No, but I’m ready for it,” Ahnon answered. “I know you’re a good soldier, but get a few more. But remember you are the boss, no questions asked.”

“This is going to take some getting used to. I was only a corporal,” he said as Ava walked up, joining them.

“You’ll do fine,” Ahnon told him. “The supply list I left with you will be ready in seven days.”

“Yes, when we leave tomorrow, we are just heading to the city,” Delmuth said. “When we leave the mountains, Ava will travel ahead to get the rest ready before we get there.”

“I can’t travel as fast as you, Ahnon, but I will be there a few days before them,” she said, sitting down beside Delmuth.

Seeing Ahnon talking, Kenna and Jedek ran over and sat down beside him. “Jedek, hand me that rock please?” Ahnon asked, pointing at a rock next to him. Jedek picked it up, handing it to Ahnon. It was longer and bigger around than Ahnon’s fist. Ahnon gripped both ends and closed his eyes, steadying his breathing, and the rock started to glow a dull yellow. “Two will always be one,” Ahnon said as the rock split in half and stopped glowing.

Shaking his head, Ahnon opened his eyes, feeling a little dizzy. “Boy, does that one hit you,” he said, turning to Delmuth, who was close to freaking out. “Your wife is a witch,” he said, then looked at Ava, who was also close to freaking out. “You’re a witch,” Ahnon informed her.

“Ahnon, it takes most witches a full day to make a communication stone,” she said weakly.

Ahnon snorted. “The witch who taught me could do it faster than I just did,” he said.

“Who was your teacher?” Ava asked.

“Esta of the Moors,” Ahnon said, and Ava smiled a wicked little smile.

“That makes sense,” she mumbled. “She was my teacher as well,” Ava said, shocking Ahnon.

“I went back to check on her, and she wasn’t there.”

“Esta left Fantshu right after I left her.”

Ahnon looked at her. “I studied with her in Nazar,” he said, shocked.

“She’s not like most witches; she likes to move around,” Ava told him as he narrowed his eyes in thought.

Shrugging, he handed over half of the rock to Delmuth. “Your wife can tell you how it works.”

“How does it work?” Kenna asked.

Ahnon laughed and held up the rock. “You talk to one, and it comes out of the other one,” he explained.

“You are so teaching us witchcraft,” she said.

“Let’s worry about magic first.”

“Ahnon, you didn’t use components and didn’t have to worry about blowing up or getting melted,” she cried out.

Ahnon nodded. “You’re right; I just had to worry about trapping my mind inside a rock,” he said, and the excitement left her face.

“What?” she said.

“No matter what you do, there are risks, Kenna. Granted, demoncraft has the most, but magic and witchcraft are equally as dangerous. You learn one before the other, or you will die,” he said, and she nodded.

“Listen well to him, Kenna,” Ava warned her. “I’ve seen many witches, male and female, die because they didn’t respect the power of Thanos.” Delmuth put an arm around Ava’s shoulders, hugging her tight.

Ahnon and the kids saw them off the next morning and kept one wagon, a team of oxen, three horses, and a mule with them. When they were out of sight, Ahnon went to the barn and came back with shovels, picks, hammers, and wooden buckets, throwing them in the back of the wagon. Like the kids, he was wearing a regular shirt, pants, boots, gloves, scarf, and a leather, wide-brimmed hat. Putting his spell bags on, he grabbed his bow and staff.

They loaded up on the wagon, and Ahnon headed back across the valley then followed the river north with Minos and Talon roaming ahead of them. Two hours later, Ahnon stopped at an ugly, rocky outcropping. “Okay, you two. Get the picks, hammer, and shovels,” he said, getting out then pointed at the rock. “That’s iron ore. Break it up, and fill the wagon.”

Jedek and Kenna both sighed, grabbed the equipment, and went to work. It was really slow going at first, but the ore started breaking apart once they cleared a hole out. They stopped at lunch and ate, hardly able to lift their hands to their mouths. To make matters worse, Ahnon walked over to the hill and held out his hand, making the outcropping shake, and the area turned to small, fist-sized rocks.

Then for three hours, Kenna and Jedek loaded the wagon until Ahnon told them to stop. Since the wagon was not quite full, he touched his spell pouches then held out his hand, and rocks jumped into the wagon. When it was full, Ahnon jumped up with them and headed home. Jedek was happy to see even the big oxen were feeling the load because his body sure did.

When they reached the cottage, Ahnon pulled over to the blacksmith building. He stopped beside one of five different wooden bins outside of it. Four bins were massive, much bigger than the wagon, and the last one was about the same size as the wagon. “Unload the wagon; I’ll start supper,” he said, walking inside. It was dark when Ahnon came back carrying plates and mugs of water. The two ate as Ahnon grabbed a shovel and threw up a ball of light then started to shovel rocks into one of the massive bins. Kenna sighed, hoping he was going to use magic again.

The two finished eating and joined Ahnon, shoveling the ore out. When they finished, the bin was only halfway full, making the kids want to cry. “Go bathe,” Ahnon told them. Too tired to argue, they headed to the stream. Stepping in still wearing their clothes, they cringed at the heat, but it soon felt good, and Ahnon had to wake them up to come inside.

Ahnon woke them up the next morning with a smile. “Exercises first, then we head out again.”

Jedek rolled out of bed and landed face first on the floor. “That didn’t even hurt,” he mumbled.

“That’s just because you hurt so much everywhere else,” Kenna said, standing up slowly.

After the exercises, they both moved better but were still sore like they had never felt before. Sitting down at the table, Jedek lowered his head to the plate and ate the food. Kenna tried it, but her hair got in the way. Smiling, Ahnon walked over and put his hands on her hair. “Reverto ut exemplar,” Ahnon said, running his hands down her hair, changing it back to it golden brown. He pulled it up and braided it, having a little trouble with the loose curls.

When Ahnon finished, he turned around and noticed Jedek had a relieved smile on his face. “Let’s go,” he said, grabbing his stuff.

The kids moved slowly out the door and were shocked to see the oxen already hooked up. “When did you do that?” Kenna asked.

“Before I woke you up,” Ahnon said as they climbed up slowly. Again, they crossed the valley and followed the river north until they stopped at a large bank of sand. Standing, Ahnon pointed at the sand. “Fill the wagon,” he said, jumping down. Grabbing their stuff, the two started and finished just after noon. As they shoveled sand, Ahnon shot two geese and a duck with his bow.

After helping the kids up to the bench seat, Ahnon jumped up and drove them home and pulled up to one of the smaller, empty bins. “Ahnon, don’t say it; we know,” Jedek said, standing. They finished before dark and didn’t need to be told to bathe. They came into the cottage, dripping, with towels wrapped around them. On the table, Ahnon had their plates fixed as he sat and grouped feathers together.

The next morning, they headed southwest and had to go slow because of the slope and reached another ugly bunch of rocks. “That’s burning rock,” Ahnon said, jumping down.

“I didn’t know it came out of the ground,” Jedek admitted, climbing down, not noticing he was moving faster today. The two started on the area, breaking down the rock then started loading. Ahnon was stopping them every two hours to eat and then let them continue. They finished before noon, and Ahnon headed home for them to unload. They returned three times, filling up two of the bins. Next, he took them further west, and they had to use the pickaxes to get the copper ore out of the rock.

They got the wagon half full then headed home when Talon told Ahnon he saw rock apes to the north. After the kids unloaded the wagon, they bathed and found Ahnon hanging a large, black board beside the fireplace. “That’s what Karme taught me to read and write on but smaller,” Kenna said, smiling.

They went out several more times over the days, gathering more rock ores that Ahnon told them they needed, filling up several bins he had made, including the iron bin. Ahnon took them out next carrying axes and drove down to the river. He walked around, marking trees, and the two started swinging axes. It was noon when Ahnon made them sit down, seeing they weren’t making much progress.

Walking over to the trees he marked, Ahnon pointed at the bottom, and a slice appeared, and the tree fell over. Kenna looked at Jedek. “He could at least make it look hard,” she said, taking a bite of food.

“To him, it’s not,” Jedek said. “Just remember; he’s going easy on us compared to what he went through.”

“I know,” she said, watching another five trees fall. “Jedek, I wanted to swing the axe—I really did—but my arms wouldn’t work. I was getting really good with the shovel,” she moaned.

Jedek smiled. “I know you were, and I am just as tired as you, Kenna, so don’t get down.” They watched branches fly off the trees Ahnon chopped down.

They finished eating and went back to chop down some more trees. “Jedek, no!” Ahnon bellowed, running over to him as Jedek reared his axe back. “If you hit that tree, the axe head will shatter, and you’ll probably break your arms,” Ahnon told him.

Jedek dropped the axe, stepping back and looking at the tree. “Does it bite?” he asked, studying the tree.

“No, it’s iron wood,” Ahnon said. “That’s why I want you to only chop the trees I mark. Also, we don’t want to take too many from one area.”

“Iron wood?” Jedek asked.

Pulling out his dagger, Ahnon tapped the bark with it, and it gave a dull ring. “The tree leeches the iron out of the soil, and it deposits it in the bark. In the spring, the bark will split so the tree can grow, and bark covers up the slits in the summer.” Ahnon held up his staff. “This is iron wood.” He handed it to Jedek. “It’s tough but hard to work with. You actually have to heat the bark to chop the tree down but can’t get it too hot or you ruin the wood inside.” Jedek handed the staff back. “You and Kenna chop off the branches of those on the ground, and be careful,” Ahnon said.

Jedek and Kenna chopped off limbs as Ahnon pointed at trees. “He can’t be using magic; I don’t feel any heat,” Kenna said.

“No, that’s witchcraft,” Jedek said as four more trees fell. Jedek looked around at all the trees, knowing this was going to be tough. For every tree they cleared the limbs off, Ahnon felled eight. They stopped when they saw a log floating by them. Watching it, they saw it float over to the wagon and settle down in the bed. Ahnon loaded the wagon like that, and they left for home.

On the way home, Kenna fell asleep. The next thing she knew, she was in the water and woke up choking. She looked around and found Jedek doing the same. Feeling utterly drained, they washed with their clothes on then climbed out, seeing the wagon still piled high with logs. “He didn’t make us unload,” Kenna said, trying to put one foot in front of the other.

“Guess that’s for tomorrow,” Jedek said, walking in and finding food on the table. Neither of them remembered eating.

Ahnon woke them the next morning, and after the morning routine, they walked outside and stopped. The wagon was empty, but in the front yard were ten stacks of logs—way more than they brought home. “That’s a couple hundred trees,” Kenna said, looking at the piles and knowing they didn’t cut that many.

“Just over three hundred,” Ahnon said, walking over. “Winters are cold, so we need lots of wood.”

“All that’s firewood?” Jedek asked, a little worried, not even asking how the other trees got there.

“No, we have some furniture to make and some stuff for training,” Ahnon said, handing him a saw. Ahnon showed them how to roll the logs up on the holder. Next, he showed them how to saw the logs into sections. Under the area they were sawing were metal tubs to catch the sawdust. Jedek was too tired to wonder why.

He and Kenna rolled logs up and sawed them down as Ahnon went to another pile and rolled the logs out. Then he sat down and closed his eyes. Suddenly, the logs spilt lengthwise into boards. Jedek watched the next one split into one-inch-thick boards the length of the tree. Granted, they needed to be squared off, but they were boards, and Jedek had an idea how they were going to be squared off.

For the next week, they sawed and ran planers over the boards. They stacked the firewood along the front and back of the cottage and the forge building. The finished boards they stacked in front of the house. Then for two days, they cut boards into specific lengths, and Jedek was getting real tired of wood.

Then they carried the cut boards to the cellar, and it was then that Ahnon made a bookshelf, and Jedek understood. Everything they were doing had a purpose. It took two whole days, but the cellar was full of bookshelves all around the walls and two back-to-back rows down the middle. Jedek might have been happy with that thought, but Kenna wasn’t.

“Ahnon, what do we need that many bookshelves for? I’m not saying we don’t need books, but you only have a few with you. Why?” she asked as they sat down to lunch.

“Kenna, don’t ask; just do,” Jedek said.

“I just want to know.”

Ahnon nodded at her. “Clear the table off,” he said. He got up and walked over to his pack then reached in and pulled out a flat, wooden box and laid it on the table. That didn’t surprise them; they had both seen the box before when he pulled out the tiny hunter outfit. The fact that he pulled out ten boxes just like it did.

“You’re going to put your clothes in the bookshelves?” Kenna asked.

“No,” Ahnon said, setting his pack down. “I only have three that hold outfits,” he said, opening the top box, and like before, it held three rows of five boxes. Taking out the first box, Ahnon turned it upside down in the middle of the table. Removing the small box, they saw stacks of tiny cubes. Ahnon held up his hand, and a puff of smoke moved over to the pile of cubes. They got bigger—much bigger.

When the smoke cleared, the kids jumped back. The table was full of books stacked ten high. “Each one is full of books?” Kenna asked with wonder.

“Yes,” Ahnon said as Jedek walked over, without being told, and picked up a stack and carried it downstairs, putting them on the shelves. That’s what they did all that day and the next. When they finished, the two stared at the full bookshelves.

“I’m sorry, but I had to ask,” Kenna said.

“Don’t be sorry; now, you know there is a reason for what he makes us do,” Jedek said, moving back upstairs.

Chapter 26

Very early the next morning, Ahnon shook them awake. “You two get up and get dressed,” he said, running over to get his bow.

Seeing Ahnon run, they jumped up, “What is it?” Jedek asked.

“Game by the river,” Ahnon said, standing at the door.

Kenna looked at him. “You shot a deer yesterday,” she said.

“Yeah, and it’s gone. Your point is?” Ahnon asked. “We have a massive dog and a big raptor. Those two can put some food away.”

“I want a pet,” she mumbled, getting dressed.

“What is it?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon smiled. “Negtro stags.”

Jedek hurried, pulling on his spell pouch. “How do you know?” he asked.

“Talon spotted them and ran Minos off,” Ahnon said as Kenna walked over and he walked out.

“Minos could help,” Jedek said.

Ahnon looked at him as they walked in the light of the four moons. “Talon saved Minos’ life; negtro eat meat, remember?” Ahnon said as they walked. “When we get down there, put up a shield, and stay inside. If it goes bad, I will jump in with you.”

“Goes bad? How many are we talking about?” Kenna asked.

“Talon said the pack was over twenty, but he couldn’t count them all because they were chasing down rock apes.”

“These things kill rock apes?” she asked, not really wanting to know.

“Yes. Talon said they killed four and ate them and are moving down the river.”

“Won’t they run away if they smell us?” Jedek asked.

“No, just the opposite,” Ahnon said as they saw the river through the trees. Moving closer, Ahnon stopped them right inside the tree line. “Shield here now, and watch,” Ahnon said, looking up in the trees.

As Jedek put up a shield, Ahnon climbed up a tree beside them. “Why didn’t we climb up a tree?” Kenna asked.

“You can. I’m staying in the shield. I’m pretty sure rock apes climb trees, and Ahnon said some got eaten,” Jedek reminded her. “He never said one of the rock apes were hiding in a shield.” Kenna nodded, liking that reasoning.

They didn’t have to wait long before they started hearing deep grunts, and then a roar split the air, and Jedek was tempted to dig a hole in his shield.

Then they saw the herd walking in front of them. The closest was only twenty paces away. The negtros looked like massive stags but were more muscular, and Jedek was sure not even Ahnon could see over one’s back, they were so tall. Jedek saw two fangs on each side of the mouth hanging below the bottom of the jaw, and a shiver ran down his spine.

Kenna stared at the huge antlers on each one’s head with many sharp points, and some were dark with dried blood. She heard the thwack of Ahnon’s bow and watched one stumble. She had been stag hunting before, and stag usually ran away after that, but the pack stopped. Most lifted their noses, sniffing the air as Kenna heard another thwack, and another one stumbled as the first one fell over.

The entire pack turned to face them as she heard another thwack, and one dropped, groaning. All the other negtro started growling, baring their teeth, looking at the wood line. Thwack sounded above them, and the closest one dropped with an arrow sticking out of his skull. The others started backing away as another thwack sounded, and another one dropped with the shot.

This was too much for them, and as one, they let out a roar, and the pack took off running. Kenna and Jedek both let out the breaths they didn’t realize they were holding as Ahnon dropped down beside them. “Big, aren’t they?” he asked.

“I don’t really know to be honest, Ahnon. All I saw were teeth in a really big mouth,” Jedek admitted.

“Will they come back?” Kenna asked.

“That pack won’t. They know danger is here and will avoid the area now,” Ahnon said. “Come on; we have a lot of work to do,” he said, walking out to the meadow beside the river.

Ahnon knelt by the first one and went to work. The kids looked at the three-toed feet. Each toe had a hoof, and they could see the keen edge on each toe. On the back legs, there was a three-inch-long spur sticking out of each one. Not stopping his work, Ahnon said, “Don’t touch that; the spur is how they inject venom.” The fur was a soft black and became long and shaggy around the neck. The body was massive like a draft horse, but the antlers on the head still seemed too large. Jedek moved around and found the antler was bigger around than his arm then branched out, ending in needle-sharp spear points.

Moving over to help Ahnon, Jedek knelt. “I’m starting to think most everything can envenomate you,” he noted.

It was the last stag that freaked them out when Ahnon pulled an egg out bigger than a water bucket. “Here,” he said, handing it to Kenna.

“I don’t think I can eat this,” Kenna said, wishing she had her mask on to stop the smell.

Ahnon chuckled. “That’s good because the egg would kill you,” he said, removing the hide.

“Why do you have it then?” she asked.

“For the poison, and it’s a great element for components.”

Kenna sighed. “I’m beginning to think everything that can kill you is an element to magic,” she mumbled.

“That is a good observation for negative components,” Ahnon said, standing up. “We have to cure this meat today and prepare the hides.” By noon, all three were drenched in gore from carrying the meat and hide back to the cottage. The rest of the day, they stretched out hides and cured the meat as Talon and Minos made short work of what was left.

As the three headed to the stream to bathe, Talon, feeling miserable, flew into the loft of the barn to sleep, and Minos went inside the cottage, dropping to the floor, groaning. The three found Minos on the floor still groaning as they came inside. “Minos, you didn’t have to eat that much,” Jedek said, dropping into a chair as Ahnon started supper.

“It is so good,” Minos groaned as Kenna came over and rubbed his swollen belly until Ahnon called her to the table to eat.

After the kids cleared the table, they sat back down as the last light of the second sun left the sky. “Ahnon, are we getting better?” Jedek asked, worried about the reply.

“Indeed, every day, your bodies grow stronger, and that’s what we want. In a few weeks, we will start working on your mind,” Ahnon answered.

“I thought you were going to start on our mind first?” she asked, sitting up.

“I am. This is just getting your body ready for what’s ahead,” he told her. “I found out when your body is drained, it is really hard to keep the mind focused, so we will get your body a little stronger then start on your mind.”

Jedek sighed, leaning back. “I’m glad because I feel like I’m getting weaker, not stronger,” he admitted.

Ahnon grabbed a book and lit a lamp, getting ready to read to the kids when Minos jumped up, growling, looking at the door. Ahnon dropped the book and put the lamp out, leaving only the fire and candles lighting the cottage. He ran to the door and grabbed his staff and pouches, putting them on.

Jedek and Kenna came over to him. “What is it?” Jedek asked. “The negtro stag?”

“No,” Ahnon said as the kids felt the ground tremble three times and heard something really big moving outside. With the shutters closed, Ahnon put his nose to the crack of the door, sniffing, and jerked back. “Oh boy,” he said with a little worry.

“What?” Kenna asked, grabbing her sword, not liking the worry in Ahnon’s voice.

“Gargoyles.”

“Will they go away?” she asked.

“Maybe after they tear the place apart,” Ahnon said.

“Let’s go out and burn them,” Jedek offered.

Ahnon shook his head. “Most magic doesn’t work on them.”

“That is so not fair,” Jedek said as they heard the horses and pigs squealing in the barn and the chickens going crazy.

“We have to do something,” Kenna said.

“We are,” Ahnon said, laying out his plan. “Follow me out. If I can’t scare them off, I will try to kill them. If they attack me, shield yourselves, and use light orbs to drive them off.”

“Light orbs?” Jedek asked.

“They really don’t like light,” Ahnon said, opening one of the doors and walking out with the two following him. Ahnon headed toward the barn as Kenna and Jedek stopped, seeing three massive figures moving toward the barn, towering in the moonlight.

“Hey, that’s mine, so go away!” Ahnon yelled.

The three spun around, and the kids got good looks as the three gargoyles moved toward Ahnon. Jedek noticed they had a blocky jaw with two teeth jutting out and up, almost touching a flat nose with a dim, white glow to their eyes. As tall as Ahnon was, he didn’t even come to their chest, and they were twice as wide as he was. They watched the three raise bat-like wings. The one in the center advanced toward Ahnon, spreading his hands wide, and the kids saw only three fingers on each hand, but each was tipped with a long claw.

Ahnon raised his hand. “Stop! I mean it, or I’ll kill you,” he said, and to the kids’ surprise, the three stopped.

“You are tiny to make a threat.” The one leading the others turned toward Ahnon, grunting out in a deep voice. Hearing the voice, Kenna moved closer to Jedek.

“Little or not, I’ve killed many of your kind, young one. I’m not your elder and wouldn’t throw you out. I’ll kill you,” Ahnon said, and the leader took a half step back.

“Give us your animals, and we will let you live,” he offered.

“No, they are mine. Go find your own food!” Ahnon shouted. “I know you were taught to hunt, so go and do it!”

“Easy food here,” he said, leaning forward, preparing to leap at Ahnon. Kenna and Jedek stared in shock, seeing his knees bend backward.

“Last chance,” Ahnon offered.

“You will taste good,” the leader said, opening his mouth, showing rows of sharp teeth.

As the leader squatted, a bright ball of light appeared over Ahnon, and all three gargoyles screamed, standing up and covering their eyes. Ahnon dropped his staff, reached down to his legs, and with blurring movements threw three knives, hitting each gargoyle in the throat.

The three fell, clutching at the tiny blades buried in their throats as the venom took effect. Foam started pouring from their mouths as they fell on their backs, convulsing. “Wish I had done that last time,” Ahnon said, reaching down and picking up his staff. It took some time, but the three quit kicking the ground. When they did, Ahnon walked over with the light following him as the last one let out a dying gasp.

Kenna and Jedek ran over and watched the slight glow leave their eyes. Ahnon knelt, holding his hand over the light gray skin covering the chest but not touching it. “I warned you, young one, and you paid for your laziness with your life,” Ahnon said.

“Young one?” Kenna asked, looking at the massive body.

“Yes, these three are basically teenagers. If teens become too rowdy for the tribe, like eating out of turn, trying to mate without winning a female, or not following other tribe laws, they are thrown out. For the most part, gargoyles don’t bother humans, but the exiled ones don’t care,” Ahnon said. “Don’t touch them yet.”

Ahnon stood and pointed at the stream, and a jet of water rose up. He guided it to each body, blasting it with water. With each body soaked, he lowered his hand, and the water stopped. “Go inside and get the crates of jars and the empty water barrels,” he said. Kneeling in the mud, Ahnon touched the body of the leader for the first time. “Bring all the blades we used on the negtro here as well,” he said, pulling out his dagger.

Wanting to clarify right away, Jedek cleared his throat. “I am not eating gargoyle,” Jedek said.

Ahnon thought for a second. “I don’t know if you can,” he admitted. “Anyway, we aren’t going to try,” he said, cutting off the tanned hides the gargoyles had for clothes. Seeing the kids not moving, he stood. “Move!” he shouted. “We don’t have a lot of time, and we really need this!”

The two ran inside, grabbed the stuff, and came back. Kenna handed the knives to Ahnon as Jedek went back for the barrels. Kenna wanted to puke when Ahnon cut open the chest, filling jars with blood. Ahnon had Jedek set a barrel beside him and put a funnel in the peg hole then started dumping blood in the barrel. “Kenna, you see how I’m doing this?” Ahnon asked, and she nodded, biting her tongue to stop from puking.

“Here, take over so I can start another one.” Kenna knelt and took over the task as Ahnon moved to the next one and had Jedek take over on it. Ahnon looked at the water barrel as he cast a spell, making several more. Ahnon took one of the barrels he made to the last one and started draining out the blood.

In two hours, Kenna couldn’t count how many times she threw up but was secretly glad Jedek threw up before she did. Looking down at herself, Kenna saw she was soaked in the thick, dark, red blood. Lifting her head, she saw from the light orb overhead that Ahnon and Jedek were also covered. When her barrel was full, Ahnon told her to fill another. When they ran out of barrels, Kenna started filling jars as Ahnon filled milking cans and Jedek filled glass jugs.

It was after midnight when Ahnon stopped them in the gruesome task. They only had a large stack of big jars left, and each jar was the size of Jedek’s chest. “We can put a lot of blood in those,” Jedek said. Climbing up on the gargoyle’s chest with an axe, Ahnon chopped it open. Seeing that, Jedek retched so hard he dropped to his knees.

“No, we need those,” Ahnon answered as he bent down, cutting organs out, and Kenna dropped to her knees, expecting her feet to come out of her mouth. When she looked up, she saw Ahnon making Jedek cut out organs that he pointed out. Then he came over to her and did the same.

As she sat inside the gargoyle’s chest and continued the gruesome task, Ahnon walked away then came back, carrying a hatchet and two jars. “I’m doing it, Ahnon,” she said, standing up inside the gargoyle, throwing organs in jars sitting beside the body.

“I know,” he said, kneeling down by the head of the one she was working on. She froze as he went to work on the skull with a hatchet. He held up a massive eye that took both of his hands to hold. He put the jiggling globe in a wooden pail with half the eye sticking out. Unable to stop, Kenna heaved again.

When she stopped, Ahnon pulled her out of the gargoyle up to him, showing her how to take the eye out without rupturing it. Caught up in the task, Kenna’s stomach settled down. The globe was so massive she had trouble controlling it. “Don’t let it break, whatever you do,” Ahnon said as she eased it into a pail.

Ahnon told her to go to work on the last one as he showed Jedek the new task. The two blood-soaked kids stood when they finished. “They’re out, Ahnon,” Kenna said as he chopped away on one of the gargoyles with the hatchet.

“Start getting the containers into the cellar. We have to be done before sunrise,” Ahnon said, glancing east, then continued his task.

“Ahnon, those barrels are almost as tall as me. I barely got them out here when they were empty; now, they’re full,” Jedek complained, looking at the rows of barrels.

“I will do those. Now move,” he said, holding up a bone. The kids took off running and found Minos hiding under a bed. Well, behind a bed on its side.

“I’ll be good,” he whimpered.

Jedek just shook his head. “Minos, not now,” he said, carrying an armload down to the cellar. They ran back, feeling the urgency from Ahnon, and filled their arms then ran back to the cellar.

Neither kept track of how many times they ran back and forth. When they came back from one trip, they saw Ahnon carrying three barrels tied together over his head, and Jedek slapped a blood-covered hand to his bloody face. “Double and half,” he said, reaching for his spell pouch.

“No!” Ahnon bellowed, scaring him to death. “Don’t cast a spell covered in gargoyle blood. You might explode if you’re lucky,” Ahnon said, turning around and jogging inside.

The two filled their arms up again, seeing Ahnon come back out and picking up more barrels. “Get soap and towels and move fast,” he said, jogging back inside. The kids moved as fast as they could, carrying the pails with the massive eyeballs as Ahnon passed them twice carrying barrels. As they were coming up the stairs, Ahnon was coming down with the last barrels. “Run to the stream,” he told them, and they took off.

They reached the stream, dropping the towels and soap as they started to get undressed. Jedek threw his shirt down just as Ahnon pushed both of them in. Kenna was still working on her shirt when she hit to water. They turned around to yell at Ahnon, but he too was in the water with clothes on.

“Wash!” he yelled, and they started scrubbing. They watched Ahnon scrubbing with urgency and moved faster.

“What is it, Ahnon?” Jedek asked.

“Gargoyles turn to stone in sunlight, as their blood will,” Ahnon said as he started running the soap over his hair.

“Let’s go hide in the cellar,” Kenna yelled, looking at the east sky getting pink.

“Sometimes, if the body turns, the blood will also, even if it’s in a dark place,” he said, throwing his shirt on the bank. “I’ve had it happen once and barely got out of my clothes when they turned to stone. Thankfully, I was wearing my negtro leather, so it didn’t soak into my skin.”

The kids shucked off clothes and scrubbed down skin, watching the sky get brighter. With fear driving him, Jedek never even said anything about Kenna being beside him. Ahnon threw his boots to shore and soaped his hair then noticed Kenna hadn’t done hers yet. He pushed her under the water then pulled her up, and she started coughing. Getting her hair soapy, he lathered it up then dunked her again, repeating the process.

“At least tell me before you try to drown me!” she yelled, throwing her boots on the bank and scrubbing her legs.

Jedek threw his boots to shore and scrubbed harder, watching the sky get really bright. “I really don’t want to be a statue,” he mumbled, scrubbing real hard.

“Get out and dry off,” Ahnon shouted after dunking Kenna under the water. Too scared to question, Jedek moved to the bank. Coughing, Kenna was trying to get the water out of her lungs as she crawled onto the bank. They dried and wrapped towels around them as the first sun rose over the mountains.

In sick fascination, they watched what was left of the bodies harden as the sunlight hit them. Kenna looked down at her hand, giving a sigh of relief upon seeing her skin. Looking back at the bodies, she moved closer. It looked like a mad stone mason chiseled a macabre slaughter. Fascinated, Kenna examined the scene and spotted a hatchet they had forgotten stuck in one’s thigh. Like the gargoyles, it was stone. As the sunlight became brighter, the stone continued to harden, creaking and popping.

“That is going to be so gross looking at every day,” Jedek said, opening and closing his hand.

“Unless it rains today, we won’t see it after sunrise tomorrow. It will turn to powder,” Ahnon told him and watched Jedek open and close his hand. “Skin feels tight, huh?” Ahnon asked with a grin.

“Yeah,” Jedek said.

“Your skin is tougher now after having gargoyle blood on it and exposed to sunlight. Let’s get our clothes and get some sleep,” Ahnon said, walking back and grabbing his stuff. Jedek bent down and found his shirt was stone.

Kenna and Ahnon laughed as Jedek struggled to pick it up. Giving up, Jedek dropped it as they all walked back to the house. Ahnon went downstairs to see the blood and body parts weren’t stone. Giving a sigh of relief, he headed back upstairs to get some sleep. The next morning, the bodies turned to dust like Ahnon told them they would. The rest of the day, Kenna and Jedek shoveled the powder into burlap bags.

Chapter 27

Finishing her plate, Kenna looked over at Ahnon. “Ahnon, what are we going to do with all that powder we put in bags yesterday?” she asked.

“I’ll show you later,” he said, setting a jar of blood on the table.

“It’s daylight!” she yelled, throwing her body over it, trying to block the sunlight from hitting it.

Ahnon laughed. “Kenna, we don’t have to worry after the first day.”

“Why?” she asked.

Shrugging, he said, “I have no idea.”

“Magic?” she asked.

“I’m sure, but any science you don’t understand is magic,” he said.

“What?” Jedek asked, totally lost.

“Magic and science are the same thing, Jedek. Magic is just a part of science we haven’t figured out how or why it works,” Ahnon said. Seeing both had confused faces, Ahnon sat down. “The flowing ink well I use. If I took it into some villages, they would think it was magic, but it’s not. We know how it works, replacing a quill and ink well to write with.”

“Ahnon, I can combine naztyl and gacnius, creating an orb shield. That’s just magic,” Jedek said.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, you don’t understand how the two components interact with each other when you combine them and direct your energy into them. If you did, it would be science.”

Jedek thought about it for a second. “Do you know?” he asked.

“No, it’s magic to me as well,” Ahnon admitted. “We know it will happen and, for the most part, control the reaction, getting an orb shield.”

Kenna leaned over the table. “That’s all good, but why did you drain, chop up, and mutilate the bodies?” she asked.

“Gargoyles are very magical,” he said, chuckling. “These are components for light.” He laid two packets on the table and opened them up, exposing the powder. Taking a slender, glass rod, he dipped it into the jar of gargoyle blood then dropped a tiny drop on each packet of powder. Putting the rod in the jar, he refolded the paper.

“Let’s take this outside now,” he said, handing each one a packet.

Kenna looked at the jar. “Won’t it dry out?” she asked.

“No,” he said. “No matter how hard you try, you can’t make gargoyle blood dry out. Most of the powders I have were solids or liquids at one time. I made them powders to save weight, and it doesn’t affect the spells much. If it does, I leave them as they were.”

They stepped outside, and Ahnon looked at Jedek. “I want you to cast a light spell like you always do, but I want you to put the ball of light there,” Ahnon said, pointing high above the yard. “Thirty feet above the ground at least,” Ahnon said, putting on his hunter glasses.

Jedek gave him a puzzled look. “Okay,” he said, holding out his hand. When he finished the spell, the packet vanished, and a ball of light appeared above the yard. Unlike any of the others Jedek did, this one was so bright he couldn’t look at it, and the heat it was putting out was making him sweat.

“Make it go away,” Ahnon said. Jedek waved his hand, and the light disappeared. Jedek was scared at first because his eyes couldn’t see anything but light. He continued to blink, and his sight slowly returned.

“Blessed cow,” he said, shaking his head.

“Kenna, do the same thing,” Ahnon said. Like Jedek’s, the ball of light was beyond bright, and the heat was starting to burn their skin. Kenna waved her hand, and the light disappeared.

“That’s from one drop!” Kenna shouted with awe.

“Yes, that is why I didn’t want you to use magic covered in gargoyle blood. If you aren’t perfect in your spell, the blood on you becomes the spell. But do you notice anything else?” Ahnon asked, leading them back inside.

Jedek stopped in the doorway. “It didn’t take anywhere near the normal amount of energy to do,” he said. “I could probably do twenty light spells, but with that drop of blood, I could do a hundred,” he said in wonderment.

“That’s the power of gargoyle blood,” Ahnon said and held up a tiny perfume bottle. “This is thirty drops of gargoyle blood you can buy at reputable magic shops. It runs around a full silver crown.”

Jedek dropped to the floor. “Ahnon, we—” he stopped, at a loss.

Nodding, Ahnon said, “Yes, we have more than I have ever heard about someone collecting. First, rogue males are rare, and rarer still are a group of them. Then to have a place to protect it from the first sunrise just doesn’t happen on this scale. Next, you really don’t want to attack a tribe. I have found groups of hunters killed in Nazar that tried that,” Ahnon said.

“Groups?” Jedek asked.

“Yes. At one site, I found eleven hats,” Ahnon said. “In case you’re wondering, the tribe they attacked was about the same size.”

“You made it look so easy,” Jedek mumbled.

Ahnon cringed a little. “Well, that’s because of Talon. I was attacked by a rogue male in Fantshu, and it was doing a pretty good job of kicking my butt until Talon flew down. He shoved his claw in the rogue, and you saw what his poison does to them.”

“What about the adult?” Jedek asked.

“I’m sure it works on them, but they won’t attack you unless you cross them, and they move really fast.”

“And they can fly,” Jedek pointed out.

“No, they can glide; that’s why you find them in mountains,” Ahnon said. Having not heard Kenna, Ahnon turned around to find her sitting at the table in a daze. “Kenna, are you okay?”

“We could have got some more,” she muttered.

“No, we risked a lot getting what we got,” Ahnon said, sitting down.

“What about the eyes?” Jedek asked, sitting down.

“Put just a small drop in your eye, and the darkest night is just like day,” Ahnon answered. “All the organs are for different components.”

“How long does the sight last?” Jedek asked.

“Not long. About half an hour.”

Kenna shook out of her daze. “Why?” she asked.

“Your eye washes it off,” Ahnon told her.

Kenna thought about it. “You still have to use magic, right? Like say the spell?” she asked.

Ahnon started to laugh. “Yes, Kenna, there are very few things on Thanos that just give up its magic.” Kenna narrowed her eyes, thinking.

“Ahnon,” Jedek asked, “what about the eyes?”

“I told you; you can see in the dark,” Ahnon said.

“No, how much does the liquid sell for?” he asked.

“Triple the blood on average, but if it’s scarce, I’ve seen it ten times.” Jedek became pale. “Yes, we could buy a kingdom with what we have in the cellar now, Jedek,” Ahnon said, grinning.

Kenna pointed at his hunter glasses. “Ahnon, you made those, didn’t you?” she asked.

“Of course I did, and you will learn how—” he stopped when she raised her hand. Ahnon had the sudden feeling of being tied around a little finger.

“Can you make them clear and not dark?” she asked.

“Yes, I have some. I use them to work when I’m blacksmithing,” he answered just as the hand was coming up to stop him again.

“What if you put a drop of the eye jelly—” she stopped as Ahnon busted out laughing.

“Eye jelly!” he shouted out, laughing.

“Ahnon!” Kenna shouted, and he stopped. “I’m serious. Listen,” she commanded. “What if you rubbed the jelly over the glass and put another piece of glass over it to hold it? Then cast the spell. What would happen?” she asked, leaning over the table.

The smile on Ahnon’s face fell off as he thought about what she said. “I don’t know,” Ahnon admitted but thought about the possibilities. “It might need contact—” he stopped thinking about it. “Kenna, that’s a great idea,” he said in awe.

Kenna beamed and grinned. “Thank you,” she said.

“If it works, we will go after a cankle,” he said.

“Why?” Kenna asked.

“They see in heat,” Ahnon said. “Most don’t like using it because it’s hard for humans to adjust seeing the world through shades of red and black,” Ahnon said.

“When can we try my idea?” Kenna asked.

“We have a lot to do but soon,” Ahnon promised. He stood up. “Get your stuff,” he said, heading for the door. Ahnon led two horses down to the river. “These are kanfal trees, or what others call hollow trees.”

Jedek looked at the trees. They were only about two inches around but shot up twenty feet. “Why is it hollow?” he asked, swinging his axe. He hit the tree and was flooded with water.

“They hold water,” Ahnon said, looking at a soaked Jedek. Ahnon took the axe from him and went around making small cuts, letting the water out. “If you would’ve waited, you wouldn’t be wet,” Ahnon told him, handing the axe back. “Get us a hundred of them,” Ahnon said, walking around, chopping down saplings with his sword.

When they were done, Ahnon had a bundle of saplings over his shoulder. “Let’s drop this stuff off and start some stew. Then, it’s time for more.”

As they followed Ahnon back, Jedek asked, “You think everyone knows we are okay?”

“Yes, they know or will in the next few weeks,” Ahnon said.

“You sent them letters, didn’t you?” he asked.

“To a few people,” Ahnon admitted when they reached the house. Starting the stew, Ahnon left and got the wagon hitched up then rode back down to the river. “I want you to fill the wagon up with rocks about the size of your head. Then I want a wagonload of rocks half the size of your fist,” he said, walking away.

The kids filled the wagon with the rocks, and Ahnon told them where to dump them. Before dusk, they were emptying out the small rocks in a pile in front of the cottage beside the last hundred logs that Ahnon didn’t let them saw and chop up.

Then the next morning, as they ate breakfast, they heard, “Ahnon, we’re home.”

Kenna looked at them. “I’m not crazy; I know you heard it to,” she said.

Ahnon laughed, touching the half a rock in the center of the table. “Hello, Ava. Did you have any trouble?” he asked.

“No, but when we went inside the house, Delmuth’s spare boots and belt were chewed up,” she said, and all three looked at Minos.

“What?” Minos asked, trying to look innocent.

“I hope you followed my advice and bought a lot of clothes and boots?” Ahnon asked.

“Oh, we did. Whole wagonloads,” Ava said.

Ahnon smiled. “How many families did you bring back?” he asked.

“Nineteen families plus ten male workers and eleven women,” she answered.

“Food?” he asked.

“Ahnon, we have three dozen wagons full of stuff,” she said, stopping his questions.

“Okay, I can take a hint, but you have a lot to do,” he said.

“We got back yesterday afternoon and set up the tents for now. We already have the eating hall’s foundation dug out,” she said.

“Good luck, and if you need us, let us know.”

“You too, Ahnon,” she said, and Ahnon reached out, touching the stone.

Kenna nodded. “You touch it to turn it on then touch it to turn it off. Nice,” she said.

“You are a quick one,” Ahnon said. “You two ready for the day?” he asked.

“I am,” Jedek said, standing up.

“Not really, but I’m going to do it anyway,” Kenna said as Ahnon headed to the door.

When Jedek and Kenna got outside, Ahnon handed them two fat vests. The kids dropped them, not expecting the weight. “Cow patties, that’s heavy,” Kenna said, grunting as she picked it up.

“Put those on,” Ahnon said then pointed to a tree on the hill past the stream. “Run up and touch that tree then run back and touch the well. Do it twenty times,” Ahnon said as he left and started working on the hollow trees.

Ahnon watched them as he stripped the trees down, and Talon flew out of the barn, circling overhead. Minos thought it was a game, so he joined in. The second time the kids did it, he understood the goal. He darted from the well to the tree on the steep slope and sat beside it. Just before the kids would reach it, he would take off to the well.

It was noon, and Ahnon had food waiting on them. “Kenna, leave the vest on,” Ahnon said as she was in the act of taking it off. They ate, and Ahnon took them outside, making them do repetitive, mundane tasks as he started laying out the hollow trees.

When the first sun hit the horizon, he called them in. “The only time you take those vests off is to sleep and bathe until instructed,” he told them, and they nodded.

When they dropped the vests to bathe, Kenna almost felt like she could fly. Jedek fell down, losing his sense of balance. For the next two weeks, that was how the days went with the only breaks coming every three days when Ahnon let them take the vests off for a few hours. They had to do six spells that Ahnon chose every morning. Ahnon would work on projects as the two did hundreds of repetitive tasks, and each night, unknown to the kids, the vests got just a little bit heavier.

Kenna opened her eyes, hearing banging in the house. She wanted to jump up, but her body told her, “NO!” Slowly easing up, she looked at the vest on the floor, really hating it. She looked at the chalkboard by the beds, seeing she had been wearing the monstrosity for two weeks. Then she noticed four new things by her vest. Hearing the banging again, she looked up and saw Ahnon on the other side of the cottage, building something.

Rolling out of bed with very little motivation, she dressed. Then, taking a deep breath, she picked up the vest, swearing it wasn’t that heavy the day before. She picked up the four new things and walked over to Ahnon. When Minos saw her, he ran over to her. “I can win,” he said, and took off to Ahnon.

“I hate you, Minos,” she grumbled.

“I told you the dog was stupid,” she heard over her head. She turned around and looked up in the loft to see Talon perched on the new guardrail Ahnon had built. The old one would’ve never held Talon’s weight.

She smiled at Talon. “I never said he wasn’t, but he is loveable sometimes,” she pointed out.

“Few and far between,” Talon said, and she giggled as she walked over to Ahnon.

She watched him until Ahnon noticed her. “Morning, Kenna,” he said, smiling.

“What are these for?” she asked, straining to lift the four bands up. Ahnon walked over and wrapped one around each wrist then one around each ankle. They were wide enough to reach to her knees and elbows. Kenna had to struggle to lift up her arm to scratch her nose. “You’re kidding, right?” she asked.

“No, the body will respond,” he said, going back to work. Kenna looked outside and noticed it was daylight.

“You didn’t get us up before dawn.”

“I know; you two needed some extra rest,” he said, and then she noticed a counter by the stove, and she shuffled over and saw it had a basin in it with a hole in the bottom.

“It can’t hold water with a hole in it,” she said.

Ahnon looked away from what he was doing. “Kenna, since you have the energy to be a critic, start breakfast,” he told her.

She closed her eyes, letting out a sigh. “I’m not getting up early ever again,” she mumbled, moving over to the stove. She broke four eggs before getting the right amount of force from her arm with the extra weight on it. Seeing her struggle, Ahnon came over and helped. Jedek smelled meat cooking and rolled over out of bed, hitting the floor hard.

Ahnon turned to look and saw Jedek getting dressed while lying on the floor. “Jedek, you have to stand, so do it when you wake up,” Ahnon told him, wanting to laugh.

“Ahnon, my hair hurts to move,” Jedek said.

“Wait till you see the new toys,” Kenna called out as Minos went to help Jedek up. Minos was almost five feet tall at the shoulder, and he licked Jedek’s face.

Jedek let out a squeal, and Ahnon turned to see his face soaking wet and half the hair on his head sticking up. “Thank you, Minos,” Ahnon called out, and Minos looked around to see what he did to deserve praise. Ahnon went over and put the weighted straps on Jedek’s wrists and ankles. When Jedek headed to the table, he tripped, and since his hands were now weighted, he couldn’t move his arms fast enough to break his fall before hitting his face.

Knowing this was going to hurt, Jedek closed his eyes, waiting for the pain. He waited for what seemed like a long time but was only a second. Not feeling the pain, Jedek opened his eyes to see the floor a few inches away from his face, slowly getting closer. “I expected to fall faster,” Jedek said as his face gently touched the floor. Getting up, he saw Ahnon grinning at him. “Thank you, Ahnon,” he said then forcefully picked his feet up.

“Welcome,” Ahnon said as they sat down and ate.

With breakfast over, Ahnon led them outside to the pile of small rocks. When they got there, Jedek and Kenna noticed two smaller piles side by side. Twenty paces away in each direction were two wooden shields with buckets on them. The buckets’ openings were pointed at them. Ahnon reached down and threw a rock, hitting one of the buckets. The rock slowly slid out, falling to the ground, and the kids were getting a sick feeling in their stomachs.

“There are three hundred rocks in each pile. You will throw and hit the bucket. As you can see, if you hit it, the rocks will fall into a pile. Hit the shield, and they bounce toward you. Miss the shield, and you will spend a lot of time looking. You must both throw your pile before lunch. Each lost rock is a trip to the next tree on the mountain. We shall call it second tree,” Ahnon said, pointing at a lone tree above the one they had run to, a full mile up the steep hill. “For each ten misses, it’s a trip to first tree. The buckets can count, so the more you get, the fewer times you will run to the first tree. If you finish your throws, you may sit and rest till lunch,” he said then walked away.

Jedek looked at Kenna. “He’ll know, so don’t do it,” he warned, reaching down to pick up a rock.

“I know, but I can still think about it,” she said, picking up a rock and throwing it, but it didn’t make it halfway to the bucket.

Jedek threw one, and it sailed right past the shield, “Remember, if we cheat, it could kill us later,” he said, picking up another rock.

Kenna sighed, “Jedek, I know. But sometimes, I wish we did have a whipping post so the thought of cheating wouldn’t be so tempting,” she said, missing the shield.

It was still early morning when Ahnon came back, seeing both drenched in sweat and leaning over, rubbing their right arms. “Buckets moving?” he asked.

“Ahnon, I can’t move my arm,” Jedek moaned.

“Use your other arm,” Ahnon said.

“I can’t throw with that one,” Jedek said. Ahnon walked over and picked up two rocks. Standing between the targets he threw both rocks at the same time, hitting the buckets. Jedek gasped because Ahnon never took his eyes off of him. “So when your right arm becomes injured, you are going to call a break in a fight till it gets better?” Ahnon asked.

Kenna straightened. “Can I use a bucket to collect all the rocks that are fixing to miss my target?” she asked.

“That’s reasonable,” Ahnon said, walking away. The two started throwing again with the first hundred coming nowhere close. Then they started hitting the shields and even a few buckets. When their left arms got tired, they threw with their right.

At noon, they saw Ahnon coming out with food and set the plates down on the grass. The two dropped down as Ahnon walked over, looking at the pile of stones and waved his hand over them. “Neither of you stopped after you threw your pile once,” he informed them.

“Well, we were starting to hit the stupid bucket,” Kenna said with a full mouth.

“Are all of your rocks here?” Ahnon asked.

“No,” they both said, dropping their heads.

“How many?” Ahnon asked.

“Four that I know of,” Kenna said.

“Seven that I know of,” Jedek replied.

Ahnon held out his hands. Nine rocks flew to him from Kenna’s target and twelve from Jedek’s. “You both were off by five,” Ahnon said, walking first to one bucket then the other. “Over a hundred hits apiece. I’m impressed. Since you trained hard and continued, only two trips to the second tree.”

They finished eating and started to jog because running was not an option with the weighted outfit. When they passed the first tree, the rest of the way was on toes and hands because the hill was so steep. The hard part was not rolling down the hill on the way back. When they ran over to the well, they found Ahnon building something else in the yard as they turned back around.

Coming back, they found Ahnon sitting at a large table outside with two benches on each side. They slapped the well and moved over to the new table. “Ahnon, you build faster than anyone I have even heard about,” Jedek panted.

“I cheated on this,” he said, holding out two small cups. “Drink this,” he said. They both grabbed the cups and slammed them. Both set the cups down, making a multitude of faces.

“Oh my,” Kenna said, holding a hand over her mouth. “That tasted like what the gargoyles smelled like,” she gagged.

Jedek tried wiping his tongue off with his fingers. “What was that?” he asked.

“Tell me?” Ahnon said, grinning.

Jedek threw his hands in the air. “I don’t know,” he said, getting up, and stopped. “Wait,” he said, moving his arms. “I’m not tired.”

“Hey, me either,” Kenna said, jumping up.

Jedek looked at him. “Why did you give us, a healing potion?” he asked.

“Elixir actually,” Ahnon corrected. “How else are you to know what to expect, Jedek? In a battle is not the best time to find out how something works.”

Kenna jerked her head back. “Now that’s smart,” she said, impressed. “I’m going to throw some more,” she said.

“No, hold on. I want to show you something,” Ahnon said, getting up as Minos came over to them. The smell that came off of him could have killed a rock ape.

“Oh, come on,” Jedek said, covering his face with his hands.

“Mean cat spray me,” Minos moaned.

“Stink cat, Minos,” Ahnon said. “Go lay in the stream.”

“It’s okay,” he said, panting.

“Minos, you go lay in the stream, or I will shave your fur off,” Ahnon threatened. Minos lowered his head and moped over to the stream as Talon landed, throwing up a cloud of dust.

“I told the stupid dog any animal that’s bright orange with glowing purple stripes needs to be left alone, but did he listen?” Talon said.

“We will take care of it after his fur has soaked in the water for an hour,” Ahnon said, shaking his head, wanting the smell to go away. He led them inside with Talon jumping up to the loft, perching on the rail. Ahnon stopped at the counter he built and turned a valve, and water came out. The kids ran over, putting their hands under it, feeling it was just short of hot.

“Ahnon, we can’t drink hot water,” Jedek said.

“It’s not for drinking, Jedek. It’s for washing dishes,” Ahnon explained. Then he turned on another valve. “This one is cold for drinking.” Kenna looked in the tub, seeing the water go into the hole. She looked under the sink and saw a hollow tree at the hole then running out the wall.

“Where does it go?” she asked.

“Outside, down the hill,” Ahnon said.

“No more going to the stream or well for water. I like it,” Jedek said, grinning.

Kenna looked at the two valves and followed the round tube out the wall. “Ahnon, I know you just run the hot water from the stream, but where did you get the cold?” she asked. She and Jedek had traced the stream down to find it came from a hot spring.

“A barrel outside. The water is hot when it goes in, but it cools off,” Ahnon said, and she nodded.

He led them over to his next surprise. “Jedek, you should remember this from Nazar,” he said, opening a door to a little stall, and Jedek grinned, looking at a round, flat can with a bunch of holes in the bottom.

Kenna gasped. “A shower,” she said. Ahnon just looked at her. Plumbing was pretty prevalent in Nazar, but showers were almost nonexistent outside of it. “The ambassador of Nazar had one at his palace in Honch,” she said, looking at the shower.

Ahnon smiled then let the kids shower as he grabbed his mask and a few components and went to scrub Minos. Talon jumped down and followed, laughing the entire way. That night, Ahnon read to them as the kids fell asleep in the chairs. He carried them to bed, covering them up, then added some weight to the vest and straps. Then he went to work on another project to make their home more livable for the training ahead.

Chapter 28

A week later, Ahnon woke the kids up and after exercises told them to take off their vests and straps. It was a major adjustment to say the least, but the kids loved seeing how fast they could move as they ate breakfast. “What are we doing today?” Jedek asked, grinning.

“Gathering spell components, and Talon found the last metal I was looking for and hoping to find: adamant, known as the metal of the Gods,” Ahnon said.

“Adamant?” Jedek asked.

“Yes, the rarest and strongest of the metals. It’s more valuable than gold and in my opinion stronger than diamonds. That’s where the word comes from: meaning unyielding,” Ahnon explained.

“Diamonds are glass. How can they be strong?” Kenna asked.

“Diamonds aren’t really glass, Kenna, and they are strong but also brittle,” he said then explained how they were extremely hard and could cut most materials but very few things could cut them. When he finished, he looked at her. “Understand?” he asked.

Kenna just looked at him. “Ahnon, strangely, I think I do,” she said.

“Good. Get your stuff, and grab your coats. It’s cold outside,” he said, slinging his bow. He smiled, watching them run around without the weights on. When they walked over to him, he handed each a pack, burlap bags, a few jars, and a handful of leather bags.

Outside, they found Minos and Talon waiting on them with steam pouring out as they breathed. “Whoa,” Kenna said, stepping outside, “this is cold.”

“We should have snow in a few days,” Ahnon said.

“Really?” they asked together.

Ahnon smiled. “Yes.” He started walking to the stream and then up the hill. The kids followed, feeling they could run up the hill without the stupid vests on. They followed Ahnon, who asked questions about plants he had already shown them and was very happy they both answered all correctly. After an hour, they stopped by a small spring and collected a bunch of pink berries.

“Are we going to eat them?” Jedek asked.

“No, I really don’t feel like dying today. This is kesptal,” Ahnon said.

“Hey, this is used in a lot of spells,” Jedek said, speeding his collecting.

“Yes, it is,” Ahnon said. When they had several bags full, they left with Jedek moaning about wanting more as they washed their gloves off in the spring. They collected bags of several types of flowers and bags of leaves from several plants. Ahnon stopped them and by himself collected two jars full of moss. They noticed he had his mask on and washed his gloves off afterwards.

“It’s that poisonous?” Kenna asked.

“Yes, it is.”

“Is it a component or poison?” she asked.

“Both. That’s nander, or death moss. I’ll show you how to handle it in spells, but that’s another reason for gloves.”

Kenna almost died when they went in a cave and filled burlap bags of bat dung. The thousands of beady eyes above her made her have a shield spell on her mind. She wouldn’t admit it, but Kenna was very happy to leave the cave.

It was just after high noon when Ahnon stopped them, took off his pack, and pulled off the pick and hammer. Kenna and Jedek took off their packs. They had filled every bag and jar on the trip and put them down. They were taking turns carrying the bat droppings. Walking over, they found Ahnon standing in front of an outcrop of an ugly, grayish-white rock. Jedek reached down, feeling how rough it was and was shocked to see it crumble in his hand.

“It’s kind of brittle,” he said, standing up.

“Wait till we forge it,” Ahnon said. “I’ve had to mix it with steel, and the result is great. I’ve never had enough to make a whole sword,” Ahnon said, grinning.

“Is this a lot?” Kenna asked, not impressed.

“This is more than I’ve ever seen. I’ve found three small rocks of it about the size of my fist. That’s what’s in my swords,” Ahnon said. He raised the pick and started breaking chunks of rock. The kids would pick them up, putting them in the packs. In less than an hour, all three packs were full, and it looked like they hadn’t even touched the outcropping.

“Guess we will be coming back?” Kenna said.

“Oh, you can bet on that,” he said, still smiling. “Let’s eat then head home.”

“There’s a stream over there. The water skin is empty,” Kenna said, grabbing the skin and heading to the stream. Ahnon picked up his satchel and took out the food, then he heard Kenna gasp. He looked up and saw her looking down at her feet.

“Ahnon, come here quick!” she called out. Ahnon and Jedek jogged over to her and looked down. In the tall grass at her feet was a large pile of gold nuggets.

“Damn,” Ahnon said, looking at the pile, and pulled both of the kids close, scanning the area. “Kenna, call Talon, and Jedek, call Minos.” He looked hard at the bushes around them as the kids did what they were told. Kenna grabbed her amulet, and Jedek let out several soft whistles.

“Talon is coming. He killed a deer and was sharing it with Minos,” Kenna said, looking at Ahnon. His face was hard as he looked all around them. “What is it?” she asked, getting nervous.

“Leprechaun,” Ahnon whispered, staring hard at a bush twenty paces away.

Jedek blew out through his lips, sounding like a horse. “Ahnon, leprechauns aren’t real,” he said, relieved.

“I’m glad to know that,” Ahnon mumbled. “I’ll tell the one in the bush over there that,” he added, moving the kids behind him. “I see you over there. You can come out!” he called, and nothing moved. “We don’t want your gold. We just want to leave unmolested,” Ahnon called out again. Like before, nothing happened as they all stared at the bush.

“You can see us looking at you, so come out,” Ahnon requested. “If you don’t, I’ll start throwing your nuggets with magic,” he added. The bush moved, and the kids jumped, seeing a very short, stocky man with red hair and beard come out. He was no taller than a young child, maybe reaching Ahnon’s waist. As he moved closer, they noticed he was wearing a burlap sack with a rope tied as a belt and a dagger on his waist.

“Knew you be after me gold,” he barked at them beside the bush. Then he was suddenly standing in front of them. Kenna looked at him then the spot he had been by the bush, expecting there to be two of them. “Don’t be takin’ what’s not yourn to be had, human,” he snapped.

“Just wanted to talk,” Ahnon said calmly.

“Well, I be here, so talk,” he said. Jedek looked at the face as he spoke and didn’t like the grin the leprechaun had with his giant nose.

“It’s your gold, and we are leaving it, but we don’t want you taking what is ours,” Ahnon said.

The leprechaun laughed. “You think I take your stuff,” he said.

“Oh, I know the laws of leprechauns. Someone saw your gold, so you can see what they may have,” Ahnon said, and the laugh stopped.

“How you be knowin’ the laws?” he asked as his face became angry.

“Met a few and had to kill one when he tried to take what was mine.”

“No human can kill a leprechaun,” he said, but uncertainty was on his face.

Ahnon chuckled. “There you’re wrong. I did bury him with his gold but kept what was mine.”

The leprechaun dropped his hand to his dagger. “I’m thinkin’ it be luck,” he said, narrowing his eyes.

“Your choice, but I’ll keep your gold if this comes to a fight,” Ahnon said, relaxing his stance.

“I’m thinking not, human,” he said with a grin.

Ahnon smiled. “Why? You think your wife can stop me?” Ahnon asked, and the grin fell off, replaced by shock. The leprechaun stepped back. “She’s to my left behind the lone tree twenty paces away.”

“Who you be?” the leprechaun asked, gripping his dagger.

Ahnon’s hands flashed. “Sag su du ina ur,” he shouted as a white glob hit the leprechaun in the chest. Spinning around, he flipped his left wrist as his arm swung over his head, pointing at the tree. The pyramid shot out from his hand, and another small figure stepped out from the tree to be hit in the chest. Flexing his wrist, Ahnon made the small figure fly through the air, catching it in his left hand.

Jedek saw Ahnon holding a female leprechaun just like the male that Ahnon put a bind on by the front of her burlap bag. Ahnon knocked the dagger from her hand and set her down. “My lady, I’m sorry to have to do that to you, but your husband was getting unruly, and it would come to bloodshed. I could never forgive myself for killing one as beautiful as you.”

The female leprechaun stumbled back at his words. She looked much like her husband, minus the beard, but she was more slender and had girl curves. But on the end of her nose was a huge wart. She reached a hand up, smoothing her red hair, which was going everywhere. “You really think so?” she asked, smiling.

Ahnon bowed. “Yes, my lady. I can understand why your husband doesn’t want others to see your beauty but not why he would risk your life,” Ahnon said, holding his bow. The kids looked at Ahnon then bowed at the female leprechaun.

“You may rise,” she said, giggling, twirling a finger in her hair. She looked at her husband and tapped him, releasing him from the bind. “You don’t risk me like that anymore,” she snapped then turned to Ahnon. “You take the gold and remember this day,” she said, giggling.

Ahnon knelt on one knee. “No, my lady, I can’t take this from you. It pales in your beauty, but it will make you happy. I know that is what your husband is trying to do.”

The husband stepped forward, growling, “You used magic on me!”

His wife pointed a finger at him and zapped him with purple light, freezing him in place, “Shamus, you hurt them, and I’ll repay you a thousand fold,” she warned with hard eyes. She dropped her hand, and Shamus hit the ground.

Ahnon reached in a pouch and pulled out four gold crowns. “This is all the gold I have on me, my lady. Take it for allowing us to look upon you. I hope it brings you a little happiness,” Ahnon said, putting the coins in her hand.

Her hands dropped to her side. “You be so kind to me,” she muttered.

“You deserve nothing but happiness, my lady, to allow the world to see your beauty,” Ahnon said as Shamus got off the ground with a look of shock on his face as he stared at Ahnon.

“You hit your head, boy?” Shamus asked Ahnon. His wife narrowed her eyes and punched him in the mouth, knocking him down.

“Gwen, what you do that for?” Shamus asked, rubbing his bleeding mouth.

“Quit being a pain, and take notes on how to talk to me,” she said, holding out the four coins. “Take these back, and I’m sorry my husband caused you displeasure,” she said.

“No, my lady, they are a gift from us to bring you some happiness, and if it wasn’t for your husband, we never would have seen your beauty,” he said, pushing her hand back.

“You are unlike any human we have ever seen or heard of,” she said, reaching out and rubbing his face. “I accept your gift, and know none of the exiled will bother you at your cottage or anywhere on Thanos. You have the word of Gwen. You may rise, human called Ahnon,” she said, seeing he wasn’t going to stand up.

“Thank you, my lady,” he said, getting up. Ahnon looked at Shamus. “You are lucky, my friend, to have such a lovely, caring wife.”

Shamus smiled, looking at Ahnon then at Gwen. “You be right there, Ahnon,” he said. “I be sorry for doubting you, and that outcropping you chopping on goes down deep,” Shamus said, grinning as he pointed at the gold, making it shimmer and disappear. “You be a friend,” he said, and they vanished.

Ahnon let out a breath and fell back into the grass with a crash. “Where did they go?” Jedek asked.

“I think they ran off?” Kenna said, seeing trees swaying in a line. Then they both ran to Ahnon, who was covered in sweat as Talon landed beside them, and Minos trotted up. “Ahnon, are you okay?” Kenna asked.

Panting heavily, “I feel like I gave birth to a mastodon, tusk and all,” he said, wiping his face.

“They are that dangerous?” Jedek asked.

“Hey, they don’t exist, remember?” Ahnon said.

“I’m sorry. I was wrong,” Jedek said, pulling Ahnon up.

When he was standing, Ahnon wobbled over to the stream and knelt, splashing water on his face. “Yes, Jedek, they are very dangerous. Leprechauns at one time were fairies but started to lust for gold and digging it out of the ground and collecting it from nature. They were exiled as fairies and are no longer fae but still have the magic, and they are good with it.”

“And you killed one?” Kenna asked, shocked.

“Yes, the little turd stole my sword because he thought I found his gold. I never saw his gold, but if they think you are a threat, they are relentless in the torment they give you,” Ahnon said, getting up.

“Why did you give her gold then?” Kenna asked.

“If a leprechaun accepts a gift, they can never steal from the giver,” Ahnon said then looked down. “If they call you by name, no other leprechaun can cross you.”

“How did she know your name?” Kenna asked.

Shrugging, he said, “Have no idea, but I’m sure they’ve been around the cottage,” Ahnon said.

“That’s why you tried to charm her?” Jedek asked.

Ahnon laughed. “It was worth a try. Like fairies, the females are twice as powerful as the males in magic. Until today, I’ve never seen a female leprechaun, but I talked to a leprechaun in Brant once that told me if you charm them, your life becomes much easier,” Ahnon said, reaching down then pulling on his pack.

“Aren’t we going to eat?” Kenna asked.

“I really want to leave this place now,” Ahnon said.

“You said they can’t hurt us,” Jedek said nervously.

“It’s not that, Jedek. I need to change pants,” Ahnon said, walking away. “I wet mine.”

The two started laughing as they gathered their stuff, and Talon hopped over, grabbing the bags of bat dung and flew off. They both sighed. “Thank you, Talon!” Kenna yelled as they ran to catch up to Ahnon.

Jedek fell in on one side and Kenna on the other. “Ahnon, how many swords do you think we can forge with this much adamant?” he asked.

“Eight or nine,” Ahnon said, grinning.

“Have you seen real fairies?” Kenna asked.

“Yes, when I trained with Esta,” he answered.

Kenna sighed. “Are they really beautiful?” she asked.

“Oh yes,” he said with dreamy smile.

“How big are they really?” she asked.

“As big as they want to be,” he said. “But they like staying about this big,” he said, holding his hands about six inches apart.

“I want to see one,” she said with a begging face.

“Kenna, I would be just as happy to never see another fairy or a relative of a fairy.”

“Oh, come on,” she said.

Ahnon shook his head. “Kenna, you can’t see fairies unless they want you to or a fairy queen grants you favor. They are extremely powerful with magic. I mean they take care of the forest and lands.”

“We just have to be nice,” Kenna said.

“Unless they come to the cottage, we will not visit them,” Ahnon told her. “I’m so grateful to whoever wrote that letter warning us about the tribe to the south.”

“I’m not,” Kenna muttered.

“Cheer up,” Ahnon told her. “You two keep up,” he said, breaking into a run. They kept up with him the whole way home though they were tired. They put the adamant in the forge shop then headed inside for supper.

When they finished, Ahnon stood up and came back with a tea pot. “You two have done well in preparing. It’s time to start,” he said, sitting down.

“We start real training tomorrow?” Jedek asked, smiling.

“No, right now,” Ahnon said. “And you have been doing real training.” He poured three cups of tea.

Jedek looked at the cups. “You’re finally going to let me have some of your tea?” he asked, amazed.

“Yes,” Ahnon said, passing him the cup and setting one in front of Kenna.

“What kind of tea is it that you haven’t let him have any?” Kenna asked, looking at the cup.

“It’s kec tea,” he said.

Horror struck Kenna’s face. “Oh no, I can’t drink this. I’ll be come a kec head and go crazy!” she yelled, pushing back from the cup. Jedek set his cup down and leaned back from the table.

“Kenna, stop it. You have seen me drink it along with Karme.”

Kenna looked at him. “That’s the tea she drank?” she asked.

“Yes. How do you think we can stay awake like we do?” he asked.

“But you have to have it?” she said, looking at the cup.

Ahnon shook his head. “No, you don’t. The mind controls the body, Kenna. Now, if you drink large amounts, it can make you want more, but you have to remind yourself that you are in control.”

“You won’t let me become a kecko?” she asked.

“Kenna, have I ever lied to you?” Ahnon asked.

“No,” she said, picking up her cup.

“Only a half a cup in the morning and a half a cup at night. We will sleep the night of the sixth day. Never more. It’s a medicine but can be abused, so don’t,” he said, sipping his tea.

Jedek picked his up and took a sip. He looked down at the tea, smacking his lips. “This is good. Did you put sugar in it?” he asked, taking another sip.

“No, that’s how kec taste,” Ahnon said, draining his cup.

Kenna took a sip and loved it, quickly draining her cup. A smile crept to her face. “Wow,” she said, “I can feel my hair growing.”

Ahnon laughed, stood, and grabbed two books, handing one to each. “Days are for training the body, and nights are for training the mind,” he said, walking over to the chalkboard. He drew two lines of symbols. “The language of magic is actually two separate languages. Both are from long-lost tribes of the first elves,” he said, pointing at the symbols. “Now, when you read the words, do just that. Don’t focus your thought on the action of the word. That’s why nobody speaks them. They connect your energy to this world. You can reduce the amount of energy with components,” he said and started writing words.

“Don’t say them, Kenna,” Ahnon said, still writing. When he finished, he turned around. “You had your mind focused but don’t even know the meaning of the word yet. That’s dangerous because you can just unleash your energy with the right pronunciation and focused mind,” he said. “Now, repeat after me.”

Clearing their minds the two repeated after Ahnon as the real training started. Sore bodies would be the least of their concerns from now on.

About the Author

Thomas A Watson was born in Bossier City, Louisiana, in 1970, and grew up in Doyline, Louisiana and Grenada, Mississippi. He was the assistant manager of W.C. Plastics in Grenada Mississippi for several years before joining the U.S Army, he was stationed at Bad Hersfeld, Germany. After serving four years in the Army, he returned to W.C. Plastics where he was the acting manager for four years.

He attended Holmes Community College in the evenings while working at W.C Plastics, taking core classes. He moved back to Bossier City area to be closer to his and his wife's family and attended Northwestern State University in Shreveport, Louisiana, earning a Bachelor of Science in Nursing. After working 10 plus years as an emergency room nurse in and around Shreveport, he and his wife and two children, moved to Missoula, Montana.

Watson, meet his wife Tina in Grenada, Mississippi, they will celebrate 25 years of marriage in May of 2015. They have three children, Nicholas and Khristian Watson and Phillip Kyle. Watson, penned his first book in January of 2012, after moving to Missoula, Montana. His parents, Larry Watson and Kay Boykin, instilled the love of reading at a very early age. He has read and enjoyed most genres. His first published book Blue Plague: The Fall was released on Amazon and CreateSpace in August 2012.

Watson, signed a publishing contract with Winlock Press a division of Permuted Press in December of 2014. His Blue Plague series and Dark Titan series will be re-released in 2015 with Winlock Press.

Watson's Published Books to Date:

Blue Plague: The Fall

Blue Plague: Survival

Blue Plague: Sacrifice

Blue Plague: Rage

Blue Plague: Decisions

Dark Titan: Journey-Sanctioned Catastrophe

Upcoming Releases and Re-releases:

Blue Plague: The Fall, Survival, Sacrifice, Rage and Decisions-2015

Dark Titan: Journey-Wilderness Travel-2015

Blue Plague: War-2015

Blood Vengeance-2015

Table of Contents

- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28